The Christians daily sacrifice containing a daily direction for a setled course of sanctification : diuided into three bookes / by Th. Cooper.
         Cooper, John, fl. 1626.
      
       
         
           1615
        
      
       Approx. 493 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 246 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19285
         STC 5695
         ESTC S1680
         21468307
         ocm 21468307
         24012
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19285)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 24012)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1708:2)
      
       
         
           
             The Christians daily sacrifice containing a daily direction for a setled course of sanctification : diuided into three bookes / by Th. Cooper.
             Cooper, John, fl. 1626.
          
           
             The third edition corrected and enlarged with a thousand spirituall rules tending to perfection.
          
           [42], 532 [i.e. 522] p.
           
             Imprinted by N.O. for Walter Bvrre and are to bee soldin Paules Church yard at the signe of the Crane,
             London :
             1615.
          
           
             Marginal notes.
             Errata: p. [41] at beginning.
             Signatures: A¹²(-A1) a¹⁰ B-Y¹² Z¹⁰.
             Numerous errors in paging.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Sanctification -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-09 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-09 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CHRISTIANS
           Daily
           Sacrifice
           :
           CONTAINING
           A
           daily
           direction
           for
           a
           setled
           
             course
             of
             Sanctification
          
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           edition
           corrected
           and
           
             enlarged
             with
             a
             thousand
             spirituall
             rules
             tending
             to
             Perfection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Diuided
             into
             thre●
             Bookes
          
           by
           TH.
           COOPER
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Imprinted
           by
           N.
           O.
           for
           WALTER
           BVRRE
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           sold
           in
           Paules
           Church
           yard
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Crane
           .
           1615.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           AND
           TRVELY
           NOBLE
           LAdies
           my
           very
           bountifull
           Patronesses
           :
           the
           Lady
           LVCIE
           ,
           Countesse
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           &
           the
           Lady
           HARINGTON
           ,
           Barones
           of
           Exon
           ,
           grace
           and
           peace
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           through
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           bee
           multipleed
           .
        
         
           
             RIght
             worthie
             Ladies
          
           :
           As
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           better
           becommeth
           the
           righteous
           ,
           then
           to
           bee
           thankefull
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           great
           mercies
           bestowed
           vpon
           vs.
           So
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           in
           nothing
           more
           hath
           our
           gratious
           God
           aduanced
           his
           wonderfull
           goodnesse
           vnto
           our
           sinfull
           nation
           :
           Then
           in
           that
           great
           deliuerance
           of
           our
           Prince
           and
           people
           ,
           from
           that
           hellish
           
           plot
           of
           the
           
             Gunpowder
             Treason
          
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Redemption
           of
           mankind
           by
           the
           pretious
           blood
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           therefore
           the
           priuiledge
           to
           be
           of
           all
           other
           benefits
           the
           most
           excellent
           ,
           farre
           exceeding
           our
           Creation
           or
           any
           other
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           thereby
           mankind
           was
           restored
           to
           a
           more
           excellent
           estate
           then
           it
           lost
           in
           Adam
           :
           so
           how
           soeuer
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercie
           vouchsafed
           vnto
           this
           Nation
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           a
           new
           creation
           :
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           good
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           of
           happy
           memory
           who
           restoring
           vnto
           vs
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           we
           were
           thereby
           euen
           pluckt
           out
           of
           the
           fiery
           fornace
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           new
           borne
           again
           to
           the
           hope
           of
           eternall
           glory
           :
           yet
           because
           we
           haue
           not
           receiued
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           gloryfie
           our
           blessed
           God
           ,
           in
           our
           obedience
           therunto
           :
           therfore
           did
           we
           iustly
           forfa●●●te
           our
           right
           in
           that
           great
           blessing
           ,
           and
           so
           deserued
           vtterly
           to
           bee
           depriued
           thereof
           .
           And
           was
           not
           this
           our
           general
           fere
           ,
           in
           those
           dayes
           when
           the
           Light
           of
           our
           eys
           grew
           dimme
           ,
           and
           the
           sunne
           of
           our
           happines
           was
           set
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           that
           together
           
           therewith
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           also
           should
           haue
           bene
           taken
           from
           vs
           :
           surely
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           them
           beene
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           when
           the
           arme
           of
           the
           flesh
           failed
           vs.
           If
           hee
           had
           not
           reserued
           an
           ●●●●●●ly
           seed
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           gappe
           ,
           wee
           must
           needs
           haue
           bene
           as
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrha
           .
        
         
           But
           blessed
           be
           the
           name
           of
           our
           God
           for
           euer
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           eternall
           mercie
           had
           reserued
           a
           Ioseph
           for
           vs
           ,
           euen
           a
           royall
           Branch
           of
           that
           holy
           seede
           to
           renue
           and
           maintaine
           our
           glorious
           light
           :
           And
           haue
           wee
           walked
           worthie
           of
           so
           great
           saluation
           ,
           surely
           if
           there
           were
           nothing
           else
           to
           condemn
           our
           vnthankefulnesse
           for
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           :
           Euen
           that
           accursed
           Powder
           Plot
           in
           steed
           of
           all
           other
           arguments
           is
           sufficient
           hereunto
           .
           For
           as
           the
           vnthankefulnesse
           of
           the
           Papists
           was
           here
           no●●●o●●●iously
           discouered
           ,
           that
           hereby
           intended
           the
           subuersion
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           which
           had
           so
           gratiously
           vouchsafed
           l●●●fe
           and
           peace
           vnto
           thē
           .
           So
           did
           this
           also
           conuince
           the
           vnprofitablenesse
           of
           the
           Protestant
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           the
           abuse
           of
           his
           Talent
           ,
           was
           hereby
           summoned
           to
           his
           account
           ,
           and
           
           in
           his
           owne
           desert
           must
           needes
           haue
           beene
           ouertaken
           with
           this
           iudgment
           :
           And
           therefore
           was
           it
           not
           the
           free
           mercie
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           wee
           were
           not
           vtterly
           consumed
           .
        
         
           Were
           wee
           not
           plucked
           euen
           as
           a
           brand
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ?
           were
           wee
           not
           wonderfully
           redeemed
           euen
           by
           the
           mightie
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           that
           horrible
           pit
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Lord
           thereby
           raise
           vp
           a
           mightie
           saluation
           for
           vs
           ,
           euen
           by
           his
           owne
           immediate
           arme
           that
           he
           alone
           may
           haue
           the
           glory
           ?
           And
           shal
           we
           not
           thē
           take
           vp
           the
           cup
           of
           saluation
           ,
           &
           giue
           thanks
           vnto
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Surely
           as
           there
           remaines
           no
           more
           sacrifice
           for
           sin
           ,
           for
           such
           that
           do
           treade
           vnder
           foote
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           So
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           if
           we
           shall
           despise
           so
           great
           saluation
           ,
           and
           forget
           this
           wonderfull
           worke
           which
           our
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           vs
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           vaine
           hope
           of
           the
           like
           deliuerance
           .
           The
           Lord
           will
           do
           no
           more
           such
           great
           workes
           among
           vs
           because
           of
           our
           vnthankefull
           and
           vnbeleeuing
           hearts
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           the
           gratious
           Lord
           as
           he
           sanctified
           that
           deliuerance
           
           vnto
           me
           his
           vnworthie
           seruant
           by
           a
           speciall
           deliuerance
           from
           the
           malice
           of
           vnreasonable
           men
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           verie
           instant
           of
           our
           reioycing
           had
           layde
           a
           snare
           to
           entrappe
           my
           soule
           :
           so
           hee
           hath
           hitherto
           giuen
           me
           my
           life
           for
           a
           pray
           from
           many
           other
           extremities
           .
        
         
           Can
           I
           do
           better
           then
           I
           haue
           begun
           so
           still
           to
           imploy
           it
           in
           the
           meditation
           of
           Gods
           great
           mercies
           ?
           Ought
           I
           not
           do
           my
           vttermost
           to
           awaken
           this
           secure
           age
           ,
           and
           prouoke
           the
           Saints
           to
           an
           holy
           entertainement
           of
           so
           great
           saluation
           ?
           Can
           I
           do
           lesse
           then
           take
           occasion
           hereby
           to
           testifie
           my
           thankefulnesse
           vnto
           those
           that
           haue
           bin
           instruments
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           my
           life
           and
           studies
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           deare
           Christiā
           Ladies
           ,
           as
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           my selfe
           hereby
           bound
           for
           euer
           vnto
           your
           Honours
           so
           accept
           I
           beseech
           you
           this
           vnfained
           pledge
           thereof
           ,
           and
           bee
           prouoked
           herby
           to
           a
           wise
           redeeming
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           be
           prepared
           to
           a
           blessed
           eternitie
           .
           Take
           these
           holy
           rules
           herein
           contained
           ,
           as
           a
           true
           guide
           to
           leade
           you
           safely
           in
           all
           occasions
           thereunto
           :
           and
           make
           account
           of
           
           my
           best
           deuotions
           and
           endeuour
           here
           after
           to
           further
           to
           the
           same
           .
           And
           so
           I
           commend
           your
           Ladiships
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Iesus
           Christ.
           Resting
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           
             To
             your
             Honours
             euer
             deuoted
             ,
             TH.
             COOPER
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Preface
           to
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           describing
           the
           occasion
           and
           
             seuerall
             vses
             of
             this
             Treatise
          
           .
        
         
           THE
           many
           *
           excellent
           treatises
           and
           larger
           discourses
           concerning
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           to
           furnish
           his
           Church
           withal
           in
           these
           later
           daies
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           made
           good
           the
           faithfulnes
           of
           our
           God
           vno
           vs
           of
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           &
           therein
           auouched
           against
           all
           schismaticall
           spirits
           ,
           that
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           holy
           seed
           among
           vs
           :
           so
           if
           they
           shall
           not
           bee
           a
           witnesse
           against
           vs
           ,
           doe
           they
           necessarily
           require
           
           in
           the
           right
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           transformed
           into
           the
           same
           image
           from
           glory
           to
           glory
           .
           And
           therfore
           howsoeuer
           it
           may
           seeme
           both
           needlesse
           ,
           and
           preiudiciall
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           graue
           ,
           and
           experimentall
           rules
           concerning
           sanctification
           ,
           to
           adde
           any
           more
           in
           this
           kinde
           :
           yet
           seeing
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           direct
           mee
           to
           a
           further
           labour
           herein
           :
           weigh
           with
           me
           I
           pray
           thee
           in
           equitie
           these
           reasons
           hereof
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           doe
           hereby
           professe
           my
           thankefulnesse
           vnto
           God
           for
           those
           excellent
           labors
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           that
           now
           rest
           from
           their
           labours
           and
           their
           fruits
           follow
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           would
           haue
           thee
           know
           that
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           of
           this
           foolishnesse
           of
           preaching
           ,
           and
           practicke
           Diuinitie
           ,
           which
           is
           such
           a
           mystery
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           stumbling
           blocke
           vnto
           the
           wisedome
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           howsoeuer
           I
           do
           professe
           that
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           attaine
           such
           perfection
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           here
           in
           conceiued
           ,
           
           yet
           I
           would
           haue
           thee
           know
           further
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           rather
           haue
           a
           rule
           to
           condemne
           sinne
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           confound
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           new
           man
           may
           follow
           hard
           after
           the
           marke
           :
           then
           not
           to
           giue
           testimonie
           to
           that
           light
           ,
           which
           hath
           shined
           so
           gratiously
           vnto
           me
           ,
           then
           to
           conceale
           my
           iudgement
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           condemne
           my
           practise
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           May
           it
           please
           thee
           to
           consider
           with
           me
           :
           Can
           a
           man
           walk
           in
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           not
           bee
           warme
           ,
           and
           where
           two
           lie
           together
           ,
           will
           there
           not
           be
           heate
           ?
           and
           can
           the
           light
           be
           hidden
           ,
           nay
           ,
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           hidden
           ?
           Ought
           we
           not
           ,
           being
           conuerted
           ,
           conuert
           our
           brethren
           :
           doth
           not
           the
           light
           shine
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           can
           we
           hold
           our
           peace
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           night
           coming
           fast
           on
           vs
           when
           none
           can
           worke
           ?
        
         
           5
           Can
           wee
           doe
           lesse
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           then
           conuince
           a
           prophane
           world
           ?
        
         
           6
           Can
           we
           do
           better
           ,
           then
           strengthen
           that
           which
           is
           ready
           to
           die
           ?
        
         
           
           
           purging
           and
           triall
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           more
           then
           high
           time
           that
           wee
           should
           gather
           our selues
           before
           the
           decree
           come
           forth
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           certain
           that
           our
           master
           wil
           not
           lōg
           deferre
           his
           comming
           and
           shall
           not
           that
           seruant
           be
           blessed
           ,
           whom
           his
           master
           comming
           shall
           finde
           so
           doing
           ,
           euen
           freeing
           himselfe
           and
           departing
           from
           euill
           .
           Shal
           not
           the
           wise
           man
           see
           the
           plague
           and
           hide
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           the
           foole
           run
           on
           &
           be
           punished
           ?
           Shall
           not
           the
           wise
           virgins
           prepare
           oyle
           in
           their
           lampes
           to
           meete
           the
           Bridegrome
           ,
           whiles
           stripes
           are
           preparing
           for
           the
           back
           of
           the
           scorner
           ?
           Behold
           then
           the
           oyle
           that
           thou
           must
           bee
           furnished
           withall
           .
           Shall
           not
           this
           be
           thy
           store
           house
           dayly
           to
           furnish
           thee
           with
           meanes
           whereby
           thou
           must
           walke
           fruitfully
           with
           thy
           God
           ,
           in
           ech
           dutie
           of
           thy
           calling
           ,
           whereby
           thou
           maist
           entertaine
           each
           seuerall
           occasion
           chearefully
           ,
           that
           so
           while
           thou
           hast
           the
           light
           ,
           thou
           maist
           walke
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           bee
           found
           in
           peace
           at
           thy
           masters
           
           comming
           .
           Doe
           the
           times
           require
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           plentifull
           meanes
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           time
           thou
           shouldest
           haue
           bin
           a
           teacher
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           art
           thou
           to
           learne
           the
           grounds
           of
           thy
           faith
           ?
           Behold
           here
           then
           the
           grounds
           of
           Sanctification
           propounded
           and
           opened
           vnto
           thee
           :
           that
           thou
           maist
           be
           soundly
           entred
           into
           the
           schoole
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           trie
           thy selfe
           whether
           thou
           hast
           laide
           a
           good
           foundation
           or
           no
           ?
           hast
           thou
           built
           hay
           and
           stubble
           vpon
           the
           foundation
           ?
           hast
           thou
           gone
           a
           stray
           from
           that
           perfect
           rule
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hadst
           need
           to
           returne
           backe
           againe
           ?
        
         
           Behold
           ,
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             repentance
          
           to
           sustaine
           thy
           iudgement
           aright
           :
           here
           maist
           thou
           trie
           thy selfe
           ,
           whether
           thou
           hast
           repented
           or
           no
           ,
           hereby
           maist
           thou
           approue
           thine
           interest
           in
           Iesus
           Christ.
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           is
           
             the
             doctrine
             of
             repentance
          
           proposed
           before
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           .
           Not
           that
           it
           is
           or
           can
           be
           in
           nature
           before
           it
           :
           for
           how
           can
           
           the
           fruite
           be
           before
           the
           tree
           ?
           can
           we
           loue
           God
           vnlesse
           hee
           loue
           vs
           first
           ?
           can
           wee
           forsake
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           vnles
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           constrain
           vs
           ?
           must
           we
           not
           beleeue
           sinne
           pardonable
           before
           we
           can
           forsake
           it
           :
           Is
           not
           our
           sufficiencie
           of
           God
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           subdue
           iniquitie
           ?
           Is
           not
           Iesus
           Christ
           aswel-the
           authour
           and
           finisher
           of
           our
           faith
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           sinne
           before
           God
           ,
           though
           it
           seeme
           neuer
           so
           glorious
           among
           men
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           not
           of
           faith
           ?
           And
           without
           faith
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           please
           God
           ?
           Must
           we
           not
           first
           be
           in
           Christ
           before
           we
           can
           be
           new
           creatures
           ?
           and
           do
           we
           not
           liue
           by
           faith
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           daily
           kill
           sinne
           in
           vs
           ?
           doe
           wee
           not
           dayly
           rise
           vp
           in
           him
           to
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ?
           And
           do
           wee
           not
           approue
           our selues
           hereby
           liuing
           members
           of
           his
           body
           ?
           Is
           it
           any
           more
           wee
           but
           Christ
           that
           now
           liueth
           in
           vs
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           liue
           by
           faith
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           Loe
           here
           our
           repentance
           being
           a
           fruit
           
           of
           our
           faith
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           also
           an
           euidence
           vnto
           our
           soules
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           in
           the
           faith
           :
           and
           so
           our
           faith
           which
           in
           nature
           is
           before
           repentance
           hath
           ,
           yet
           repentāce
           in
           order
           accōpanying
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           liuely
           fruit
           is
           discerned
           of
           vs
           :
           and
           thus
           hast
           thou
           in
           the
           next
           place
           a
           gratious
           direction
           how
           to
           discerne
           and
           reuiue
           thy
           most
           pretious
           faith
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           bee
           sure
           that
           thou
           hast
           not
           laboured
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           the
           work
           of
           Sanctification
           is
           begun
           in
           weaknes
           ,
           rather
           in
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           then
           any
           constancie
           of
           outward
           practise
           ,
           and
           hypocrisie
           wil
           be
           sure
           to
           mingle
           it selfe
           with
           our
           best
           endeauours
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           to
           blast
           the
           the
           verie
           blade
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           art
           thou
           informed
           in
           the
           next
           place
           how
           to
           prepare
           thy
           heart
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           to
           comfort
           thy selfe
           in
           the
           testimony
           thereof
           ,
           notwithstanding
           thy
           dayly
           failings
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           weldoing
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           deceitful
           aboue
           al
           things
           ,
           &
           the
           cause
           
           of
           all
           thy
           failings
           ariseth
           from
           the
           not
           guiding
           of
           thy
           heart
           .
           Therfore
           art
           thou
           taught
           how
           to
           arme
           thy
           heart
           with
           that
           
             complete
             armor
             of
             a
             Christian
             souldier
             .
          
           And
           so
           thou
           art
           instructed
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           each
           
             seuerall
             peece
          
           therof
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           be
           ready
           at
           all
           assayes
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           end
           in
           the
           next
           place
           are
           propounded
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           those
           two
           maner
           occasions
           and
           imployments
           of
           thy
           whole
           life
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           prosecute
           good
           ,
           and
           forsake
           euill
           :
           and
           so
           thou
           art
           instructed
           how
           to
           performe
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           other
           ,
           how
           to
           discerne
           sinceritie
           in
           either
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           the
           true
           Christian
           life
           is
           a
           continuall
           growth
           :
           therefore
           art
           thou
           further
           informed
           how
           to
           discerne
           this
           growth
           in
           grace
           ,
           thou
           art
           furnished
           with
           meanes
           ,
           wherby
           thou
           maist
           grow
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           comforted
           in
           the
           weakenesse
           and
           hinderances
           of
           thy
           growth
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           thankefulnesse
           is
           a
           special
           badge
           of
           our
           loue
           vnto
           Christ
           &
           a
           principal
           means
           to
           renue
           our
           
           right
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           from
           him
           we
           may
           renue
           strength
           and
           supply
           of
           grace
           to
           grow
           forward
           perfection
           :
           therefore
           art
           thou
           taught
           also
           
             how
             to
             bee
             thankefull
          
           ,
           thou
           art
           informed
           in
           the
           truth
           and
           right
           vse
           of
           this
           dutie
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           by
           these
           meanes
           thou
           art
           hastning
           to
           perfection
           :
           so
           art
           thou
           further
           prouoked
           to
           constancie
           &
           perseuerance
           .
           And
           gratiously
           informed
           how
           thou
           maist
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           not
           onely
           confirmed
           in
           thy
           greatest
           fayling
           that
           thou
           shalt
           recouer
           ,
           but
           instructed
           also
           gratiously
           how
           thou
           maist
           hold
           out
           .
           Namely
           ,
        
         
           By
           holy
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           iealousie
           ouer
           thy
           heart
           and
           wayes
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           preuent
           securitie
           and
           presumption
           ,
           and
           gratiously
           goe
           on
           and
           perseuere
           in
           weldoing
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           thou
           maist
           not
           bee
           ouercome
           with
           the
           cares
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           be
           to
           seeke
           at
           any
           time
           of
           the
           present
           assistance
           of
           thy
           God
           :
           therefore
           thou
           art
           enformed
           
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           
             make
             thy
             requests
             manifest
             vnto
             God
             ,
          
           and
           directed
           so
           to
           aske
           that
           thou
           maist
           receiue
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           thou
           art
           informed
           how
           to
           maintaine
           
             thy
             peace
             with
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           repose
           thy selfe
           sweetly
           in
           the
           bosome
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           m●●●ist
           thou
           not
           also
           learne
           hereby
           how
           to
           beginne
           the
           day
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Art
           thou
           not
           instructed
           how
           to
           sanctifie
           thy
           family
           by
           holy
           exercises
           ,
           how
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           occasiōs
           by
           holy
           and
           feruent
           prayer
           .
        
         
           Art
           thou
           not
           directed
           how
           to
           walke
           in
           thy
           calling
           ?
           art
           thou
           not
           comforted
           in
           the
           issue
           there
           of
           .
        
         
           Art
           thou
           not
           further
           informed
           in
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           thy
           diet
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           eat
           to
           liue
           ,
           and
           ●●●e
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           thy
           maister
           .
        
         
           Art
           thou
           instructed
           how
           to
           cloth
           thy selfe
           outwardly
           ,
           that
           thy
           inward
           man
           may
           stil
           be
           decked
           with
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           :
           that
           thou
           maist
           be
           better
           fitted
           to
           that
           cloathing
           vpon
           ?
        
         
         
           And
           seeing
           thou
           art
           naturall
           sociable
           ,
           and
           must
           of
           necessitie
           conuerse
           with
           others
           ,
           therefore
           art
           thou
           also
           taught
           how
           to
           choose
           and
           vse
           company
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           not
           returne
           vnto
           them
           ,
           but
           cause
           them
           to
           returne
           vnto
           thee
           .
           And
           seeing
           thou
           must
           haue
           occasion
           sometimes
           to
           be
           alone
           ,
           therfore
           hast
           thou
           directions
           how
           to
           be
           solitarie
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           neuer
           be
           excluded
           the
           protection
           of
           thy
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           what
           estate
           canst
           thou
           be
           in
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           shalt
           hence
           learne
           true
           contentment
           how
           to
           behaue
           thy selfe
           in
           euery
           change
           how
           to
           raise
           profite
           to
           thy selfe
           from
           euery
           alteration
           .
        
         
           Art
           thou
           in
           prosperitie
           ,
           and
           so
           hast
           need
           of
           humbling
           to
           preuent
           pride
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           manage
           thy
           estate
           ,
           wise
           by
           that
           thou
           maist
           lay
           vp
           a
           good
           foundation
           thereby
           against
           the
           day
           of
           Christ.
           Make
           vse
           then
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           of
           what
           to
           this
           end
           is
           here
           stored
           vp
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           giue
           thee
           
           vnderstanding
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Art
           thou
           in
           Affliction
           and
           hast
           neede
           of
           comfort
           to
           vphold
           thee
           ,
           of
           patience
           to
           leade
           thee
           through
           the
           extremitie
           thereof
           ,
           obserue
           then
           what
           is
           here
           commended
           to
           thee
           for
           this
           vse
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           blesse
           God
           that
           hee
           hath
           accounted
           thee
           worthy
           to
           suffer
           with
           Iesus
           Christ
        
         
           Hast
           thou
           still
           neede
           of
           the
           assistance
           of
           thy
           God
           ?
           hast
           thou
           
             an
             account
          
           to
           make
           for
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           thy selfe
           ?
           And
           is
           thy
           life
           vncertaine
           ?
           thou
           knowest
           not
           when
           thou
           shalt
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           stands
           vpon
           thee
           to
           bee
           readie
           vpon
           euery
           call
           .
           Take
           here
           then
           thy
           direction
           how
           to
           order
           thy
           family
           by
           that
           perfect
           rule
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           giue
           vp
           a
           chearefull
           account
           for
           them
           .
           And
           learne
           here
           how
           to
           make
           vp
           thine
           owne
           reckoning
           wisely
           ,
           that
           so
           when
           thy
           maister
           commeth
           thou
           maist
           be
           found
           ready
           .
           And
           canst
           thou
           then
           desire
           more
           then
           to
           enter
           into
           to
           thy
           maisters
           ioy
           .
           And
           shall
           not
           
           thou
           be
           euer
           furnished
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           thy
           best
           desires
           .
           O
           then
           praise
           God
           for
           his
           mercie
           that
           hath
           renued
           &
           incresed
           vnto
           thee
           this
           light
           ,
           and
           increase
           thy
           prayers
           vnto
           God
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           our
           common
           light
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           light
           thou
           maist
           still
           see
           light
           ,
           and
           be
           prepared
           and
           hereby
           translated
           from
           this
           light
           of
           grace
           vnto
           that
           light
           of
           glory
           ,
           to
           raigne
           with
           Iesus
           Christ
           in
           eternall
           happinesse
           ,
           to
           whose
           blessed
           protection
           I
           doe
           most
           heartily
           commend
           thee
           ,
           And
           so
           do
           rest
        
         
           
             
               Thine
               in
               our
               common
               Sauior
            
             .
             TH.
             COOPER
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           first
           part
           of
           the
           
             Dayly
             Sacrifice
          
           is
           digested
           into
           three
           books
           .
           
             Wherof
             the
             first
             containeth
             the
             grounds
             of
             sanctification
             :
             As
             describing
             ,
          
           First
           ,
           The
           obiect
           of
           our
           obedience
           namely
           God.
           
        
         
           
             WHere
             first
             is
             proued
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             2
             How
             this
             God
             is
             to
             bee
             knowne
             .
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             seuerall
             attributes
             of
             God.
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             4
             Of
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             Godhead
             .
             
               C.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             5
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Trinitie
             .
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             6
             That
             this
             God
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             7
             Of
             the
             subiect
             of
             diuine
             worshippe
             
             namely
             man.
             
               Chap.
               7·
            
          
           
             8
             Of
             mans
             Creation
             .
             
               Chap.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             9
             Of
             mans
             fall
             .
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             10
             Of
             the
             redemption
             of
             man.
             
               C.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             11
             Of
             the
             application
             of
             this
             redemption
             .
             
               chap.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             12
             Of
             the
             guide
             and
             special
             outward
             helpe
             for
             this
             application
             ,
             namely
             the
             word
             .
             
               chap.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             13
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             expressed
             ,
             in
             a
             dayly
             direction
             and
             practise
             to
             serue
             God.
             
               chap.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             14
             Of
             this
             particular
             direction
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             bee
             knowne
             ,
             not
             impossible
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             nay
             most
             necessary
             and
             conuenient
             ,
             and
             very
             profitable
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             pleasant
             .
             
               chap.
               14.
            
             
          
        
         
           The
           second
           Booke
           expresseth
           the
           practise
           of
           sanctification
           in
           such
           dayly
           duties
           as
           belong
           to
           a
           Christian.
           
        
         
           
             Where
             first
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             Dayly
             Sacrifice
             .
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
             
               
                 Whereof
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 humbled
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Here
                 
                   
                   
                     1
                     Of
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     repentance
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     The
                     conscionable
                     practise
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     Helpes
                     hereunto
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     Markes
                     of
                     repentance
                     .
                  
                   
                     5
                     And
                     benefits
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     6
                     Together
                     with
                     rules
                     to
                     resolue
                     the
                     conscience
                     herein
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               cha
               .
               2.
            
             
             A
             second
             dayly
             dutie
             is
             to
             renue
             our
             faith
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
             
               
                 1
                 Where
                 some
                 doubts
                 are
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 It
                 is
                 shewed
                 how
                 faith
                 is
                 renued
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 degrees
                 of
                 this
                 worke
                 are
                 explaned
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 markes
                 of
                 particular
                 assurance
                 .
                 The
                 Degrees
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 
                   
                     1
                     Of
                     weakenesse
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                     
                       
                         How
                         knowne
                         .
                      
                       
                         How
                         caused
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     of
                     strength
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     how
                     discerned
                     and
                     obtained
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               chap.
               3.
            
             
             A
             third
             duety
             dayly
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             is
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             hart
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             God.
             
             
               
                 The
                 necessity
                 hereof
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 a
                 sleepe
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 awakened
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 how
                 .
                 Namely
                 by
                 
                   
                     1
                     Resigning
                     it
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     2
                     By
                     renuing
                     of
                     our
                     vowes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 weakened
                 must
                 be
                 examined
                 and
                 how
                 .
                 
                   
                     By
                     a
                     true
                     rule
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     an
                     holy
                     mannner
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     a
                     right
                     end
                  
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 The
                 heart
                 examined
                 must
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 that
                 
                   
                     1
                     By
                     an
                     holy
                     feare
                     of
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     how
                     it
                     is
                     discerned
                     and
                     maintaind
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     By
                     entertaining
                     the
                     motions
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     how
                     this
                     is
                     done
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     How
                     we
                     may
                     discerne
                     the
                     spirit
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     sleepe
                     with
                     the
                     remedie
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     How
                     to
                     discerne
                     the
                     beloued
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     to
                     maister
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               chap.
               4.
            
             
             A
             fourth
             dayly
             part
             ,
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sacrifice
             ,
             is
             the
             arming
             of
             the
             heart
             Where
             ,
             of
             this
             spirituall
             armour
             ,
             the
             parts
             hereof
             .
             And
             
               
                 1
                 Of
                 the
                 girdle
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 it
                 parts
                 :
                 Which
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1
                     A
                     rectified
                     iudgement
                     .
                     
                       
                         How
                         discerned
                         .
                      
                       
                         How
                         put
                         on
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         It
                         benefit
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     The
                     sanctified
                     conscience
                     .
                     
                       
                         How
                         discerned
                         .
                      
                       
                         How
                         obtained
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         benefit
                         thereof
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3
                     The
                     sincerity
                     of
                     the
                     will.
                     
                     
                       
                         How
                         knowne
                         .
                      
                       
                         How
                         obtained
                         .
                      
                       
                         It
                         measure
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         benefit
                         thereof
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     4
                     The
                     well
                     ordering
                     of
                     the
                     affections
                     .
                     
                       
                         How
                         discerned
                         .
                      
                       
                         How
                         furthered
                         .
                         And
                      
                       
                         The
                         benefit
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     5
                     The
                     sinceritie
                     of
                     the
                     tongue
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it
                     consists
                     ,
                     of
                     speech
                     .
                     And
                     
                       
                         1
                         Preparation
                         to
                         it
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         Matter
                         of
                         speech
                         :
                         here
                         of
                         persons
                         .
                         
                           
                             1
                             How
                             to
                             speake
                             of
                             God.
                             
                          
                           
                             2
                             How
                             of
                             our
                             neighbour
                             .
                             What
                             to
                             be
                             auoided
                             and
                             obserued
                             .
                          
                           
                             3
                             How
                             to
                             speake
                             of
                             our selues
                             In
                             Praise
                             and
                             Dispraise
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         Of
                         things
                         spoken
                         here
                         of
                         the
                         manner
                         speech
                         .
                         And
                         that
                         
                           
                             1
                             It
                             must
                             be
                             gratious
                             .
                          
                           
                             2
                             True.
                             Here
                             of
                             the
                             Euidences
                             and
                             Bonds
                             of
                             Truth
                             .
                             As
                             
                               
                               
                                 1
                                 A
                                 Promise
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 Oath
                                 ,
                                 here
                                 of
                                 the
                                 
                                   
                                     Lawfulnesse
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     Matter
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     Manner
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     Lawfull
                                     swearer
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     End
                                     of
                                     an
                                     oath
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     Before
                                     whom
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     Where
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     How
                                     an
                                     oath
                                     binds
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     The
                                     abuses
                                     of
                                     an
                                     oath
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     Of
                                     lying
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     Flattery
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     Concealing
                                     of
                                     truth
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                               
                                 3
                                 Imprecations
                                 ,
                                 a
                                 third
                                 bond
                                 of
                                 truth
                                 How
                                 to
                                 be
                                 vsed
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             A
                             third
                             grace
                             of
                             speech
                             .
                             Reuerence
                             ,
                             and
                             that
                             in
                             regard
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 Of
                                 God.
                                 
                              
                               
                                 2
                                 Man.
                                 Here
                                 
                                   
                                     To
                                     giue
                                     
                                       
                                         holy
                                         names
                                         to
                                         Children
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         Reuerence
                                         to
                                         superiours
                                         .
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     What
                                     to
                                     be
                                     auoyded
                                     .
                                     
                                       
                                         Blasphemy
                                         .
                                      
                                       
                                         Abuse
                                         of
                                         Scripture
                                         ,
                                         and
                                         of
                                         our selues
                                         .
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             A
                             fourth
                             grace
                             of
                             speech
                             .
                             Sobrietie
                             .
                             This
                             seene
                             
                               
                                 1
                                 In
                                 saluation
                                 ,
                                 where
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 farre
                 sinne
                 hath
                 taken
                 hold
                 on
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 benefit
                 of
                 this
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 in
                 ordering
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 vse
                 .
              
               
                 Sinne
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 auoyded
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 Preuented
                 generally
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 particularly
                 to
                 be
                 resisted
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 recouer
                 out
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                   
                     1
                     By
                     viewing
                     sinne
                     in
                     the
                     Law.
                     
                  
                   
                     2
                     In
                     the
                     Gospell
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     By
                     iudging
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
             Of
             growth
             in
             grace
             a
             sixt
             dutie
             daily
             to
             be
             practised
             .
             
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 furthered
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 tried
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 discerned
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
             A
             seauenth
             dutie
             dayly
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             is
             thankefulnesse
             .
             Here
             
               
                 1
                 Of
                 the
                 vse
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 to
                 be
                 auoyded
                 .
              
               
                 Helpes
                 hereunto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 benefit
                 therof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               8.
            
             
             Eightly
             ,
             wee
             are
             dayly
             bound
             to
             constancy
             and
             perseuerance
             .
             
               
                 
                 The
                 necessitie
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 Helpes
                 hereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Remoueall
                 of
                 hinderances
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 The
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 farre
                 .
              
               
                 Difference
                 herein
                 betweene
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 hereof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               chap.
               9.
            
             
             A
             ninth
             duty
             of
             this
             dayly
             sacrifice
             is
             watchfulnesse
             .
             
               
                 The
                 vse
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 helpes
                 thereto
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               chap.
               10.
            
             
             A
             tenth
             duty
             constancy
             to
             bee
             performed
             euery
             day
             ,
             is
             Prayer
             ,
             both
             Publicke
             and
             priuate
             .
             
               
                 Hereof
                 1.
                 in
                 generall
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 conditions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
             The
             last
             dutie
             dayly
             to
             be
             practised
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             rise
             vppe
             and
             lie
             downe
             with
             it
             .
             Here
             of
             lying
             downe
             with
             this
             peace
             .
             
               
                 It
                 necessitie
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 obtained
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 performed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
             
             And
             so
             by
             way
             of
             Conclusion
             .
             
               
                 Is
                 propounded
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 profit
                 by
                 this
                 direction
                 .
              
               
                 Helpes
                 heereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Triall
                 hereof
                 :
                 and
              
               
                 The
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               13.
            
             
          
        
         
           The
           third
           Booke
           containeth
           a
           direction
           how
           to
           entertaine
           each
           seuerall
           occasion
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           where
        
         
           
             1
             Of
             preparation
             to
             each
             seuerall
             occasion
             .
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Of
             arising
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             beginning
             the
             day
             with
             him
             .
             
               
                 The
                 necessity
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 furthered
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             3
             Of
             Family
             and
             Priuate
             Prayer
             .
             
               
                 It
                 necessitie
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 to
                 be
                 auoyded
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 Direction
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 benefit
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             4
             Of
             Callings
             and
             following
             thereof
             .
             heere
             .
             
               
                 1
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 And
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 expected
                 by
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 right
                 vse
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 aymed
                 at
                 :
                 And
              
               
                 
                 How
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 aright
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 leaue
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 intermit
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 benefite
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             creatures
             for
             food
             .
             
               
                 The
                 benefite
                 and
              
               
                 Triall
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Apparell
             .
             How
             to
             iudge
             aright
             thereof
             :
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 benefite
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Helpes
                 hereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Company
             and
             it
             vse
             ,
             &
             necessity
             .
             
               
                 1
                 Here
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 profite
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 How
                 to
                 discerne
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 company
                 .
                 What
                 company
                 to
                 bee
                 chosen
                 :
                 How
                 to
                 be
                 refused
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 carry
                 our selues
                 in
                 good
                 company
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 sort
                 with
                 euill
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 benefite
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Differences
                 of
                 good
                 societies
                 .
                 
                   
                     1
                     Of
                     Saboth
                     societies
                     ,
                     and
                     Rules
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     benefite
                     of
                     priuate
                     exercises
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     Of
                     Publick
                     Thankesgiuings
                     and
                     Rules
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     Of
                     Publicke
                     Fast.
                     
                     
                       
                       
                         The
                         authoritie
                         of
                         them
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         occasions
                         .
                      
                       
                         Manner
                         of
                         performance
                         .
                      
                       
                         Time.
                         Ends.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     4
                     Of
                     priuate
                     spirituall
                     societies
                     .
                     In
                     Generall
                     .
                     
                       
                         In
                         particular
                         ,
                         betweene
                         minister
                         and
                         people
                         .
                      
                       
                         Inferiour
                         and
                         superiour
                         .
                      
                       
                         Betweene
                         Equals
                         .
                      
                       
                         Rules
                         generally
                         for
                         all
                         .
                      
                       
                         Triall
                         of
                         the
                         right
                         vse
                         ▪
                      
                       
                         The
                         benefit
                         thereof
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     5
                     Of
                     accessorie
                     meetings
                     for
                     religion
                     ,
                     as
                     Councels
                     ,
                     Synods
                     and
                     their
                     appurtenances
                     ,
                     as
                     S●●●hooles
                     and
                     Religious
                     Feasts
                     ,
                     Contributions
                     for
                     the
                     poore
                     .
                  
                   
                     6
                     Of
                     ciuill
                     societie
                     .
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             1
                             In
                             state
                             Assemblies
                             .
                          
                           
                             2
                             Corporations
                             and
                             brotherhoods
                             .
                          
                           
                             3
                             Contracts
                             and
                             Bargaines
                             .
                          
                           
                             4
                             Suites
                             and
                             controuersies
                             .
                          
                           
                             5
                             Recreations
                             ,
                          
                           
                             6
                             Feastings
                             ,
                             and
                             with
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         Rules
                         for
                         all
                         in
                         generall
                         .
                      
                       
                         And
                         triall
                         of
                         the
                         right
                         vse
                         .
                      
                       
                         Of
                         occasionall
                         meetings
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         How
                         to
                         sort
                         with
                         wicked
                         men
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         vse
                         of
                         euill
                         company
                         .
                      
                       
                         Rules
                         hereunto
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             solitarinesse
             .
             
               
                 Rules
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 Cautions
                 .
              
               
                 Triall
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             prosperitie
             and
             it
             vse
             .
             
               
                 Danger
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 aright
                 .
              
               
                 Considerations
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Triall
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 .
              
               
                 Helpes
                 hereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             Benefit
             hereof
             .
             Of
             aduersitie
             ,
             and
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 necessitie
                 of
                 direction
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 Causes
                 of
                 afflictions
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 discerne
                 betweene
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 prepared
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 voluntarie
                 afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 rules
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Helpes
                 hereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Triall
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 auoyd
                 necessary
                 troubles
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 foresee
                 ,
                 and
                 auoyd
                 a
                 plague
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 discerne
                 a
                 iudgement
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 and
                 escape
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 benefits
                 of
                 afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 familie
                 exercises
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 performance
                 ,
                 and
                 benefit
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             dayly
             account
             .
             
               
                 Why
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 Motiues
                 hereunto
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 practised
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 benefit
                 hereof
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 Trial
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             with
             a
             preparation
             to
             such
             other
             Treaties
             as
             are
             incident
             hereunto
             .
             
               Chap.
               13.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           Page
           
             19.
             line
             3.
             reade
          
           of
           whom
           .
           
             pa.
             24.
          
           dele
           and.
           
             pag.
             26.
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           they
           .
           
             p.
             83
             l.
             21.
             r.
          
           emplied
           for
           implied
           .
           
             p.
             87.
             l.
             10.
             r.
          
           rest
           one
           for
           restore
           .
           
             pag
             108.
             l
             23.
             r.
          
           immortall
           for
           mortall
           .
           
             p.
             152.
             l.
             12.
             r.
          
           deserue
           for
           defer
           .
           
             p.
             172.
             r.
          
           exhibited
           for
           inhibited
           .
           
             p.
             194.
             l.
             14.
             r.
          
           affectiō
           for
           affliction
           .
           
             p.
             239.
             l.
             5.
             r.
          
           haue
           for
           hearer
           .
           
             p.
             367.
             l.
             8.
             r.
          
           enoying
           for
           enioying
           .
           
             pag
             411.
             l.
             4.
             r.
          
           place
           for
           play
           .
           
             p.
             415.
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           stocke
           for
           flesh
           .
           
             p.
             455.
             l.
             21.
          
           sudden
           quame
           .
           
             p.
             447.
             l.
             24.
             r.
          
           ruine
           for
           runne
           
             p.
             510.
             l.
             28.
             r.
          
           for
           we
           they
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           Hee
           is
           to
           bee
           worshipped
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             That
             there
             is
             a
             GOD
             is
             manifest
             :
          
           
             FIRST
             ,
             By
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             And
             that
             by
             the
             goodly
             frame
             ,
             and
             beautifull
             order
             that
             is
             held
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             not
             possibly
             to
             bee
             begunne
             ,
             or
             continued
             in
             it
             constant
             course
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             most
             wise
             and
             omnipotent
             Nature
             .
             Psal.
             81.9
             .
             Act.
             1.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             excellency
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             euinceth
             no
             lesse
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             being
             so
             excellent
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             proceed
             from
             a
             more
             excellent
             cause
             then
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             must
             bee
             GOD
             ,
             and
             seeing
             no
             earthly
             thing
             can
             satisfie
             the
             same
             ,
             what
             other
             center
             can
             it
             haue
             to
             rest
             in
             ,
             then
             it
             blessed
             Creator
             .
             Iob.
             32.8
             .
             Psal.
             94.
             
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             whence
             can
             the
             notions
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             and
             differences
             betweene
             them
             ,
             
             proceed
             if
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             or
             from
             sense
             ,
             or
             vse
             ?
             then
             surely
             by
             some
             intelligent
             Nature
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Good
             ,
             Rom.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             haue
             not
             all
             Nations
             concur'd
             in
             this
             Principle
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             GOD
             ?
          
           
             1
             Both
             by
             experience
             in
             the
             conscience
             ,
          
           
             2
             By
             publicke
             confession
             ,
             and
          
           
             3
             Generall
             consent
             Rom.
             1.19
             .
             so
             that
             what
             may
             be
             knowne
             of
             GOD
             ,
             is
             manifest
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             why
             ,
             euen
             because
             GOD
             hath
             reuealed
             it
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             whence
             shall
             the
             terrors
             of
             conscience
             arise
             in
             men
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             places
             neede
             not
             feare
             man
             ;
             if
             not
             from
             a
             superior
             Iudge
             ,
             that
             both
             beholdeth
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             and
             smiteth
             it
             with
             this
             plague
             ?
             Esay
             66.24
             .
             Deut.
             4.24
             .
             Rom.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             And
             are
             not
             the
             Mighty
             mightily
             tormented
             ,
             and
             singled
             out
             in
             this
             life
             to
             most
             exquisite
             and
             fearefull
             torments
             ,
             from
             an
             immediate
             Hand
             ,
             which
             can
             bee
             
             
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             worship
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             And
             can
             wee
             imagine
             that
             
               the
               wise
               and
               constant
               Gouernement
               of
               Common
               Wealthes
            
             could
             otherwise
             bee
             established
             and
             preserued
             ,
             then
             by
             some
             
               Diuine
               Power
            
             ,
             seeing
             
               Sathan
               ,
               the
               author
               of
               confusion
               ,
            
             hath
             alwaies
             oppugned
             mankind
             ,
             especially
             laboured
             the
             dissoluing
             of
             such
             Societies
             ,
             Prou.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             What
             shall
             wee
             conceiue
             of
             those
             
               Heroicall
               Instincts
            
             wherby
             with
             extraordinary
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             courage
             ,
             great
             businesses
             haue
             beene
             vndertaken
             ,
             and
             accomplished
             ,
             exceeding
             the
             common
             capacity
             ,
             as
             namely
          
           
             1
             The
             inuention
             and
             polishing
             of
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             by
             
               Plato
               ,
               Aristotle
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             2
             The
             finding
             out
             of
             strange
             deuises
             ,
             and
             conceits
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             couragious
             acting
             of
             
               Great
               conquests
            
             in
             that
             speedy
             and
             happy
             manner
             .
             
          
           
             Hath
             not
             the
             ground
             of
             these
             beene
             some
             Superiour
             Power
             ,
             
             inspiring
             and
             prospering
             the
             same
             ?
             Deut.
             31.
             
             Esr.
             1.1
             .
             Iud.
             14.19
             .
          
           
             Eleuenthly
             ,
             And
             seeing
             that
             euen
             the
             world
             hath
             beene
             acquainted
             with
             the
             certaine
             and
             cleere
             demonstration
             of
             future
             euents
             .
             Could
             this
             proceed
             from
             any
             but
             from
             the
             All-seeing
             GOD
             ,
             who
             in
             mercy
             hath
             reuealed
             these
             things
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             His
             Church
             ,
             and
             confusion
             of
             His
             enemies
             ?
             Esay
             41.23
             .
             Ezech.
             12.21
             .
          
           
             Twelfthly
             ,
             And
             doe
             wee
             not
             see
             things
             graciously
             and
             certainely
             attaine
             their
             proper
             ends
             and
             vses
             ,
             notwithstanding
             contrary
             meanes
             ,
             and
             strong
             oppositions
             :
             And
             is
             there
             any
             but
             the
             LORD
             
               that
               can
               bring
               light
               out
               of
               darkenesse
               ?
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             bee
             ascribed
             to
             some
             supreme
             Power
             ?
          
           
             Thirteenthly
             ,
             Especially
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             ends
             of
             causes
             and
             effects
             are
             finite
             ,
             must
             there
             not
             be
             some
             First
             and
             Principle
             cause
             either
             Immediately
             or
             Mediately
             ,
             
             producing
             the
             rest
             on
             whom
             all
             other
             causes
             may
             depend
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             center
             ,
             they
             may
             returne
             againe
             ,
             Eccl.
             1.
             euen
             as
             the
             Riuers
             vnto
             the
             sea
             ?
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
          
           
             
             1
             As
             this
             shall
             bee
             sufficient
             to
             make
             the
             Athiest
             without
             excuse
             .
             Rom.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             2
             So
             let
             it
             teach
             ,
             not
             to
             
               despise
               the
               voyce
               of
               nature
            
             ;
             
             because
             ,
             though
             heereby
             wee
             shall
             not
             attaine
             to
             perfite
             knowledge
             ,
             1.
             yet
             shall
             these
             notions
             both
             bridle
             much
             euill
             ,
             2.
             and
             also
             further
             the
             performance
             of
             much
             morall
             good
             .
          
           
             3
             Yea
             ,
             they
             shall
             aduance
             the
             Iustice
             of
             GOD
             in
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           
             4
             And
             seeing
             they
             are
             insufficient
             :
             therefore
             shall
             they
             prouoke
             to
             seeke
             GOD
             in
             the
             right
             meanes
             :
             And
          
           
             5
             Hereby
             shall
             such
             as
             are
             conuicted
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             generall
             consent
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             bee
             better
             confirmed
             
             in
             the
             truth
             thereof
             :
             And
          
           
             6
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             ignorance
             shall
             hereby
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             so
             Gods
             meere
             mercy
             aduanced
             in
             sauing
             his
             Elect
             ,
             especially
             ;
             seeing
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             sanctified
             ,
             is
             enmity
             against
             GOD
             ,
             leading
             from
             obedience
             of
             GOD
             ,
             euen
             while
             it
             leads
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Him.
             Rom.
             1.23.24.25
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             3
             Let
             this
             comfort
             vs
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             impossible
             to
             Nature
             ,
             the
             LORD
             hath
             reuealed
             in
             His
             Word
             ,
             And
             therefore
          
           
             4
             Here
             ,
             let
             vs
             search
             the
             knowledge
             of
             GOD
             :
             Let
             this
             bee
             the
             Touch-stone
             of
             all
             the
             other
             meanes
             ,
             let
             them
             all
             haue
             their
             reference
             hereto
             ,
             not
             resting
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             but
             renouncing
             and
             condemning
             vtterly
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             GOD
             alone
             in
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             may
             attaine
             Life
             Euerlasting
             ,
             3.
             
             Phil.
             8.9
             .
             Ioh.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             5
             Discerning
             herein
             the
             Insufficiency
             
          
           
           
             
             
               And
               wee
               must
               conceiue
               thus
               of
            
             GOD.
             
          
           
             1
             Least
             wee
             conceiue
             that
             which
             is
             vnworthy
             of
             his
             Maiesty
          
           
             2
             That
             wee
             may
             renounce
             sence
             ,
             in
             seeking
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             so
          
           
             3
             Seeke
             Him
             in
             His
             Word
             and
             Workes
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             wee
             should
             not
             dare
             to
             represent
             Him
             by
             any
             bodily
             shape
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             wee
             should
             not
             thinke
             Him
             sufficiently
             worshipped
             with
             the
             gestures
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             members
             onely
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             minde
             and
             spirituall
             motion
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             seeing
             the
             SPIRIT
             alone
             proceedeth
             from
             Him
             ,
             therefore
             1.
             
             Wee
             should
             acknowledge
             the
             gift
             both
             to
             proceed
             from
             Him
             ,
             2.
             
             Onely
             seeke
             the
             happinesse
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             from
             this
             Fountaine
             :
             and
             3.
             
             Wholly
             referre
             it
             to
             His
             Glory
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             t●●●is
             GOD
             is
             ,
             Intelligent
             ;
             as
             being
             :
          
           
             1
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             notions
             therein
             :
             2.
             
             And
             of
             that
             order
             which
             is
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             Common-wealthes
             .
          
           
             2
             All
             Intelligence
             or
             Vnderstanding
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             comes
             from
             Him
             ;
             both
             Psal.
             94.9
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Faculty
             ,
             and
             also
          
           
             2
             The
             operation
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
          
           
             1
             To
             condemne
             those
             that
             ascribe
             the
             variety
             and
             order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
             and
             things
             therein
             to
             proceed
             from
             it
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             inclination
             thereof
             to
             it
             forme
             :
          
           
             2
             To
             ascribe
             all
             knowledge
             and
             gifts
             naturall
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             meere
             gifts
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             3
             And
             so
             to
             vse
             them
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Giuer
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             God
             is
             Eternall
             .
             
          
           
             1
             Neither
             hauing
             beginning
             ,
             Ps.
             30.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Nor
             ending
             ,
             Ps.
             48.13
             .
          
           
             3
             Giuing
             eternity
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             Hee
             is
          
           
           
             1
             Absolutely
             ,
             and
             Infinitely
             Perfect
             ,
             and
          
           
             2
             Of
             power
             accordingly
             ,
             yea
          
           
             3
             Infinitely
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Hee
             is
             euerlasting
             in
             His
             Protection
             ,
             Couenant
             ,
             Reward
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
          
           
             
             1
             To
             reproue
             1.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             doubting
             and
             despaire
             :
             2.
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             thinks
             to
             roote
             out
             GODS
             Church
             ,
             As
             also
             Psal.
             85.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Our
             infidelity
             ,
             that
             complaine
             as
             if
             GOD
             had
             forsaken
             vs
             :
             Psal.
             22.
             
          
           
             3
             It
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             ground
             our
             faith
             ,
             not
             vpon
             present
             time
             ,
             or
             things
             ,
             but
             Eternity
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             Heb.
             11.26
             .
             Ps.
             119.
             
          
           
             4
             And
             comforteth
             vs
             in
             our
             greatest
             eclypses
             and
             decayes
             ,
             that
             once
             loued
             ,
             and
             euer
             loued
             :
             Ioh.
             13.1
             .
             Ioh.
             17.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             this
             GOD
             
               is
               Other
               from
               all
               creatures
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Because
             Hee
             is
             the
             Creator
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             2
             Hee
             is
             of
             a
             different
             Nature
             without
             comparison
             ,
             farre
             excelling
             ,
             as
             being
          
           
             1
             Perfectly
             Wise
             ,
             whereas
             the
             world
             hath
             many
             parts
             vnreasonable
             .
          
           
             2
             Indiuisible
             and
             Vnchangeable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Immutable
             ,
             and
             dimensiue
             substances
             cannot
             bee
             deriued
             out
             of
             GOD
             ,
             being
             indiuisible
             .
          
           
             3
             There
             can
             neither
             bee
             ,
             nor
             imagined
             any
             similitude
             of
             a
             finite
             nature
             ,
             and
             an
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
          
           
             1
             To
             conuince
             Phylosophy
             ,
             who
             will
             haue
             Nature
             ,
             
             or
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             bee
             GOD.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             condemne
             the
             Maniches
             and
             Seruetus
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             the
             creatures
             spring
             from
             the
             Essence
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             exclude
             all
             prophane
             ,
             and
             idolatrous
             cogitations
             of
             GOD
             ,
             as
             if
             Hee
             were
             like
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             4
             Heereby
             wee
             are
             resolued
          
           
             1
             That
             though
             all
             things
             are
             
             said
             to
             bee
             of
             GOD
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             His
             Essence
             ,
             but
             because
             Hee
             makes
             them
             of
             nothing
             .
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
             Rom.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Though
             the
             soule
             bee
             said
             to
             bee
             Diuine
             ,
             and
             wee
             pertakers
             of
             the
             Diuine
             Nature
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             Substance
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             similitude
             of
             Properties
             ,
             as
             being
             adorned
             with
             heauenly
             gifts
             ,
             being
             but
             created
             qualities
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             a
             certaine
             shadow
             of
             the
             Diuine
             Nature
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             3
             So
             are
             wee
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             when
             the
             Elect
             are
             said
             to
             bee
             the
             sonnes
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             by
             Propagation
             of
             the
             Essence
             ,
             but
             by
             similitude
             of
             the
             Properties
             .
             Ioh.
             1.13
             .
             &
             8.47
             .
          
           
             4
             So
             are
             wee
             to
             conceiue
             what
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             one
             Spirit
             with
             GOD
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6
             17.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             to
             imply
             onely
             our
             conformity
             with
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             inhabitation
             ,
             by
             Grace
             ,
             in
             vs
             ,
             of
             His
             blessed
             Spirit
             .
          
           
           
             5
             And
             so
             when
             CHRIST
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             GOD
             ,
             thereby
             is
             not
             meant
             a
             permutation
             of
             the
             Diuine
             Nature
             into
             the
             Humane
             ,
             and
             so
             contrary
             ?
             but
             an
             inseparable
             conioyning
             of
             two
             Natures
             ,
             reteining
             their
             Properties
             distinct
             ,
             into
             one
             Person
             ,
             and
             a
             glorifying
             of
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             agreeeh
             to
             a
             Nature
             which
             is
             Ruler
             and
             Gouernour
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             but
             Made
             and
             Created
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             This
             GOD
             
               is
               incompresible
               .
               And
               that
            
          
           
             1
             In
             our
             cogitation
             ,
             or
             the
             conceite
             of
             any
             creature
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             vnmeasureablenesse
             of
             His
             Essence
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             circumscribed
             in
             space
             or
             place
             ,
             or
             any
             limits
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
            
          
           
             1
             Because
             His
             
               Power
               is
               Infinite
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Hee
             is
             euery
             where
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             His
             Substance
             bee
             ,
             Ierem.
             23.24
             .
          
           
           
             3
             In
             the
             
               Essence
               of
               His
               Diuintty
            
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             whole
             substance
             of
             the
             three
             Persons
             ,
             Ioh.
             16.32
             &
             3.13
             .
             &
             14.10
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             the
             
               Communication
               of
               His
               Essence
            
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Whole
             is
             in
             such
             sort
             common
             to
             the
             three
             Persons
             of
             the
             Diuinity
             ;
             as
             not
             onely
             it
             is
             in
             them
             as
             in
             the
             creatures
             ;
             But
             also
             ,
             is
             Their
             very
             Substance
             ,
             and
             yet
             remaineth
             still
             One
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             condition
             is
             proper
             onely
             to
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             creature
             should
             bee
             ,
             or
             bee
             made
             equall
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
          
           
             2
             GOD
             Himselfe
             by
             this
             marke
             distinguisheth
             Himselfe
             from
             the
             creatures
             ,
             Ierem.
             23.14
             .
          
           
             3
             CHRIST
             proueth
             His
             Diuinity
             by
             this
             argument
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.13
             .
             that
             Hee
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             when
             His
             Body
             is
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             ancient
             Fathers
             haue
             by
             this
             Argument
             ,
             defended
             the
             
             Diuinity
             of
             the
             Holy
             GHOST
             ,
             because
             It
             Substance
             is
             not
             limited
             as
             of
             the
             creatures
             ;
             whom
             though
             the
             Angels
             cannot
             be
             circumscribed
             by
             place
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             limited
             by
             the
             property
             of
             their
             substance
             :
             But
             the
             Holy
             GHOST
             being
             in
             many
             ,
             hath
             not
             a
             limited
             and
             finite
             Substance
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
            
          
           
             1
             Condemneth
             those
             that
             would
             haue
             the
             Holy
             GHOST
             to
             be
             a
             creature
             .
             
          
           
             2
             Instructs
             in
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Spirituall
             Nature
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             DEITY
             .
          
           
             3
             Confirmeth
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             Prouidence
             of
             GOD
             ,
             that
             Hee
             is
             with
             vs
             in
             euery
             place
             .
          
           
             4
             Informeth
             our
             obedience
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             as
             in
             His
             presence
             ,
             because
             Hee
             is
             incomprehensible
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             moderate
             our
             pride
             of
             knowledge
             in
             searching
             into
             that
             which
             is
             incomprehensible
             .
          
           
             6
             To
             comfort
             our
             want
             of
             comprehension
             ,
             and
             weakenesse
             
             of
             faith
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             though
             the
             DEITY
             bee
             incomprehensible
             ,
             yet
             wee
             doe
             and
             shall
             comprehend
             ,
             nay
             wee
             are
             comprehended
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             shall
             suffice
             so
             farre
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             reuealeth
             .
          
           
             7
             Adoring
             with
             reuerence
             what
             wee
             cannot
             conceiue
             .
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             this
             GOD
             is
             
               most
               perfect
               in
               Himselfe
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             hee
             onely
             hath
             all
             things
             which
             may
             be
             desired
             vnto
             perfect
             felicity
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             that
             in
             Himselfe
             and
             of
             Himselfe
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             that
             with
             sufficiency
             also
             ,
             to
             replenish
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
          
           
             
             1
             Though
             Hee
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             to
             aide
             Himselfe
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             communicate
             Himselfe
             to
             them
             ,
             Prou.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Neither
             doth
             Hee
             vse
             the
             creature
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             worke
             ,
             as
             needing
             ,
             but
             honoring
             the
             creature
             therein
             .
          
           
           
             3
             And
             though
             we
             worship
             and
             giue
             Him
             glory
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             our
             debt
             ,
             and
             His
             due
             ,
             the
             issue
             and
             benefite
             being
             ours
             alone
             ,
             nothing
             hereby
             being
             added
             to
             His
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             4
             Though
             Hee
             reioyce
             in
             our
             obedience
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             as
             cause
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             obiect
             of
             His
             reioycing
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             we
             are
             bound
             in
             Iustice
             to
             performe
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             therefore
             are
             much
             more
             bound
             to
             GOD
             to
             accept
             our
             imperfect
             obedience
             which
             otherwise
             doth
             dishonour
             Him.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             comforted
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             is
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             therfore
             He
             wil
             perfect
             it
             ,
             for
             His
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             this
             GOD
             is
             Vnchangeable
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             His
             Essence
             ,
             which
             can
             neither
             bee
             augmented
             ,
             nor
             diminished
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             His
             Will
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             altered
             :
          
           
             3
             In
             place
             ,
             because
             Hee
             is
             Immense
             and
             filleth
             all
             things
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               the
               reason
               hereof
               is
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Because
             there
             is
             neither
             outward
             ,
             seeing
             Hee
             is
             the
             first
             mouer
             ,
             or
             inward
             cause
             of
             His
             changing
             ,
             in
             that
             Hee
             is
             not
             diuisible
             .
          
           
             2
             Hee
             cannot
             bee
             changed
             neither
             to
             the
             worse
             ,
             for
             then
             He
             were
             not
             perfect
             ;
             nor
             better
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             ;
             nor
             into
             a
             like
             estate
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             needlesse
             .
          
           
             3
             Hee
             can
             neither
             bee
             made
             greater
             ,
             because
             Hee
             is
             infinite
             ;
             nor
             lesse
             because
             incomprehensible
             .
          
           
             4
             Neither
             can
             Hee
             moue
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             as
             a
             creature
             ,
             seeing
             by
             His
             immensity
             Hee
             filleth
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             5
             Hee
             is
             most
             Wise
             ,
             and
             hath
             most
             perfectly
             ,
             from
             euerlasting
             ,
             decreed
             and
             fore-seene
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             ,
             or
             neede
             not
             ,
             bee
             changed
             .
          
           
             
             And
             therefore
             though
             Hee
             be
             said
             to
             repent
             ,
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             imply
             a
             change
             of
             His
             Will
             ,
             but
             
             because
             Hee
             entendeth
             the
             amending
             of
             the
             creature
             by
             repentance
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             LORD
             assumeth
             our
             affectiōs
             to
             teach
             vs
             the
             holy
             practise
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             hereby
             wee
             may
             bee
             conformable
             to
             GODS
             reuealed
             Will
             and
             thereby
             bee
             pertakers
             of
             ,
             His
             secret
             Will.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             though
             the
             Promises
             and
             Threatning
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
             are
             not
             performed
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             these
             imply
             a
             condition
             ,
             either
             
               expressed
               ,
               Ier.
            
             18.28
             .
             (
             which
             though
             it
             bee
             vncertaine
             and
             changeable
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             mans
             will
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             certaine
             in
             the
             Counsell
             of
             GOD
             ,
             )
             or
             
               necessarily
               vnderstood
            
             ;
             therefore
             doe
             they
             serue
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             His
             secret
             Will
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             to
             bestow
             happinesse
             ,
             vpon
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             LORD
             hath
             changed
             many
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             Workes
             ,
             as
             Moses
             
             
             so
             we
             may
             attaine
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Comforting
             our selues
             that
             we
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             to
             saluation
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             15.
             
             And
             therefore
             shall
             vndoubtedly
             attaine
             ,
             because
             this
             power
             is
             made
             perfect
             in
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             this
             God
             is
             of
             euerlasting
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             1
             Both
             in
             that
             hee
             knoweth
             all
             things
             perfectly
             in
             one
             act
             and
             view
             ,
             for
             euer
             ,
             with
             all
             circumstances
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstanding
             to
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             Eccles.
             3.1
             .
             Isa.
             44.7
             .
             Iob.
             5.
             
             Psa.
             147.
             
             Rom.
             11.33
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             
             1
             Howsoeuer
             Phylosophy
             had
             some
             glimpse
             of
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             darkned
             ,
             and
             maimed
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             bee
             renued
             by
             the
             word
             :
             And
             without
             this
             heauenly
             light
             ,
             howsoeuer
             thy
             might
             apprehend
             generall
             prouidence
             ,
             yet
             could
             they
             neuer
             conceiue
             that
             especiall
             wisdome
             ,
             whereby
             
             the
             Lord
             saueth
             his
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             2
             Blesse
             wee
             God
             for
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             wisedome
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             that
             hath
             reuealed
             these
             hidden
             things
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             Math.
             11.
             
             Esay
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             3
             And
             labour
             we
             to
             resemble
             our
             heauenly
             Father
             in
             this
             spirituall
             gift
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             diiscerning
             betweene
             things
             that
             differ
             .
             Phil.
             1.10
          
           
             2
             Redeeming
             of
             time
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             3
             Seeing
             the
             plague
             ,
             and
             hiding
             our selues
             ,
             Pro.
             22.2
             .
          
           
             4
             Abounding
             in
             all
             good
             workes
             .
             And
          
           
             5
             Therein
             watching
             and
             waiting
             for
             the
             appearance
             of
             our
             maister
             ,
             Math.
             24.
             And
          
           
             6
             Hastning
             his
             comming
             ,
             by
             conuerting
             our
             brethren
             ,
             Dan.
             12.
             And
          
           
             7
             Hastning
             our selues
             therto
             ,
             by
             casting
             away
             euery
             thing
             that
             presseth
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             sin
             that
             hangeth
             so
             fast
             vpon
             vs.
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
          
           
           
             
             Twelfthly
             this
             God
             is
             righteous
             and
             perfectly
             iust
             .
          
           
             And
             that
          
           
             1
             Both
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             
               Generall
               Iustice
            
             and
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             whereby
             he
             willeth
             and
             worketh
             vnchangeably
             such
             things
             as
             hee
             hath
             commanded
             in
             his
             law
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             respect
             of
             
               Particular
               Iustice
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             immutably
             disposeth
             aright
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             is
             the
             Rule
             and
             Squire
             of
             righteousnesse
             in
             his
             creatures
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Though
             he
             doth
             good
             to
             the
             euill
             ,
             
             and
             heapeth
             euils
             on
             the
             good
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             in
             great
             Iustice
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             of
             the
             wicked
             inexcusable
             ,
             and
             purging
             out
             his
             childrens
             corruption
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             try
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             confirme
             it
             in
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             fit
             them
             thereby
             to
             their
             seuerall
             ends
             .
          
           
             2
             Though
             hee
             punish
             not
             the
             wicked
             out
             of
             band
             ,
             yet
             he
             deferreth
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             ripen
             their
             sin
             ,
             that
             
             so
             they
             may
             be
             prepared
             to
             greater
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             therefore
             he
             doth
             vs
             no
             harme
             when
             he
             doth
             correct
             vs
             to
             make
             vs
             better
             :
             if
             wee
             were
             perfect
             we
             should
             not
             be
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             if
             he
             seeme
             to
             do
             somewhat
             contrary
             to
             his
             law
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             an
             abridging
             of
             somewhat
             from
             his
             generall
             will
             by
             his
             speciall
             will.
             
          
           
             5
             Giuing
             to
             each
             ,
             what
             is
             no
             way
             their
             due
             ,
             howsoeuer
             he
             giue
             to
             men
             of
             equall
             condition
             ,
             vnequall
             rewards
             .
          
           
             6
             Yea
             though
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             promise
             is
             debt
             ,
             and
             so
             due
             vnto
             thē
             euen
             in
             iustice
             :
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             simply
             bound
             by
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             owne
             will
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             the
             promise
             of
             creatures
             may
             be
             debt
             ,
             yet
             the
             Creators
             promise
             is
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             therefore
             learne
             we
             to
             be
             iust
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             condemne
             we
             all
             iniustice
             either
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             comfort
             wee
             our selues
             ,
             
             that
             seeing
             our
             God
             is
             iust
             ,
             therefore
             hauing
             laid
             the
             chasticement
             of
             our
             peace
             vpon
             his
             Son
             ,
             hee
             hath
             acquitted
             vs
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             hauing
             promised
             in
             Christ
             vnto
             vs
             happinesse
             ,
             hee
             will
             performe
             it
             ,
             and
             giue
             vs
             patience
             to
             expect
             the
             same
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Thirteenthly
               ,
               this
               God
               is
               True.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Because
             he
             hath
             the
             true
             and
             certaine
             knowledge
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Heb.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             neither
             willeth
             nor
             speaketh
             things
             repugnant
             ,
             nor
             contrary
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             faineth
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             deceiueth
             any
             man
             ,
             Rom.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             4
             He
             neuer
             changeth
             his
             mind
             ,
             Psal.
             89.33.34
             .
          
           
             5
             He
             ratifieth
             his
             sayings
             by
             the
             euent
             ,
             Math.
             24.35
             .
          
           
             6
             He
             loueth
             and
             commandeth
             truth
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             all
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             14.17.15.26
             .
             &
             16.13
             .
             Pro.
             12.22
             .
             Math.
             24.51
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
          
           
             1
             This
             condemneth
             Philosophie
             
             that
             acknowledgeth
             God
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             to
             seeke
             where
             to
             find
             this
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             resolueth
             that
             if
             God
             foretell
             what
             hee
             meanes
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             but
             conditionally
             .
             Luke
             24.28.29
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             he
             bee
             said
             to
             deceiue
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Eze.
             14.
             
             It
             is
             not
             by
             infusing
             any
             euill
             quality
             ,
             but
             by
             giuing
             them
             vp
             in
             iustice
             to
             bee
             deluded
             by
             Satan
             .
             1.
             
             Reg.
             22.22
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             therefore
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             be
             seduced
             ,
             let
             vs
             obey
             the
             truth
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             cleaue
             alone
             to
             the
             word
             for
             our
             information
             therein
             ,
             comforting
             our selues
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             if
             the
             word
             bee
             taken
             away
             ,
             yet
             the
             spirit
             shall
             not
             bee
             denied
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             waite
             vpon
             our
             God
             in
             conscionable
             obedience
             ,
             euen
             to
             leade
             and
             keepe
             vs
             in
             all
             truth
             ,
             and
             howseeuer
          
           
             4
             The
             world
             is
             full
             of
             faire
             words
             ,
             yet
             our
             God
             will
             alwayes
             ratifie
             his
             word
             by
             his
             deedes
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
             And
             perfect
             the
             worke
             hee
             
             hath
             begun
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               Fouretenthly
               ,
               our
               God
               is
               Chast.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Because
             he
             is
             the
             most
             pure
             and
             vndefiled
             husband
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Ose.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             2
             His
             nature
             is
             most
             pure
             and
             free
             from
             all
             mixture
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             is
             the
             louer
             and
             authour
             of
             chastity
             .
             Malach.
             2.
             
          
           
             4
             He
             doth
             most
             seuerely
             punish
             all
             vncleanesse
             ,
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             .
             Leuit.
             18
             24.
             
          
           
             5
             Hereby
             hee
             distinguisheth
             himselfe
             from
             vncleane
             spiris
             ,
             &
             filthy
             diuels
             .
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
               this
            
          
           
             1
             Condemneth
             the
             Atheist
             &
             filthy
             person
             that
             cōceiues
             vnreuerently
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             vnseemly
             of
             his
             word
             .
             Psal.
             50.
             
             So
             do
             some
             of
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             and
             plaine
             speeches
             in
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             those
             that
             iustifie
             fornication
             ,
             and
             condemne
             chaste
             mariage
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             instructeth
             to
             imitate
             God
             in
             this
             holy
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             vse
             mariage
             as
             a
             meanes
             thereto
             and
             
             an
             image
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             con●●●meth
             vs
             in
             our
             neere
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             God.
             Ephes.
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             And
             comforteth
             vs
             that
             this
             bond
             shall
             neuer
             be
             dissolued
             .
             Ose.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             withall
             aduiseth
             vs
             to
             auoide
             all
             Idolatrie
             and
             spirituall
             whoredome
             ,
             whereby
             especially
             we
             violate
             the
             diuine
             chastity
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             resolueth
             vs
             why
             outward
             fornication
             and
             vncleanenesse
             ,
             do
             abound
             ,
             euen
             because
             of
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             whoredoms
             .
             Amos.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Fifteenthly
               our
               God
               is
               mercifull
            
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             that
             he
             will
             haue
             all
             men
             to
             be
             saued
             ,
             that
             are
             saued
             ,
             and
             reiecteth
             none
             but
             those
             that
             exclude
             themselues
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             therefore
             deferreth
             punishment
             ,
             and
             inuites
             all
             to
             repentance
             .
             Eze.
             33.
             
             Exod.
             35.
             
          
           
             3
             And
             to
             this
             ende
             applyeth
             himselfe
             to
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             both
             by
             inward
             and
             outward
             supplyes
             ,
             as
             his
             
               Spirit
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Oathes
               ,
               Sacraments
            
             
             and
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             4
             Hee
             embraceth
             and
             deliuereth
             his
             Elect
             from
             sin
             and
             troubles
             .
             Reuel
             .
             7.17
             .
             and
             21.4
             .
             Isa.
             49.15.54
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             when
             no
             other
             means
             could
             be
             found
             ,
             gaue
             his
             Sonne
             for
             vs.
             Iohn
             3.16
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             performeth
             all
             his
             promises
             freely
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             dayly
             failings
             .
             Exod.
             33.19
             .
          
           
             7
             Yea
             ,
             he
             is
             exceeding
             compassionate
             and
             bountiful
             euen
             to
             his
             very
             enemies
             .
             Rom.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             sanctifieth
             the
             affliction
             of
             his
             children
             to
             their
             exceeding
             good
             .
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             9
             Yea
             ,
             brings
             light
             out
             of
             darknesse
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             turning
             our
             very
             sinnes
             to
             profit
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
          
           
             Though
             this
             doth
             not
             imply
             any
             carnall
             affection
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             an
             vnspeakeable
             liking
             or
             disliking
             of
             the
             Obiect
             :
             
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             chalenge
             the
             Lord
             to
             bee
             vnmercifull
             ,
             because
             he
             somtimes
             is
             sayd
             to
             reioyce
             in
             auengement
             ,
             
             seeing
             he
             onely
             reioyceth
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             punishing
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             diuine
             Iustice.
             Pro.
             1.26
             .
             Isa.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             his
             Free
             and
             Great
             mercies
             be
             denyed
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Psal.
             51.1
             .
             Though
             his
             euerlasting
             mercy
             doth
             not
             belong
             vnto
             them
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             more
             mercifull
             then
             they
             do
             deserue
             ,
             yea
             ,
             hee
             is
             more
             patient
             and
             bountiful
             then
             they
             do
             desire
             .
             Psal.
             73.7
             .
          
           
             And
             howsoeuer
             hee
             doth
             not
             saue
             all
             ,
             seeing
             he
             might
             do
             it
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             his
             mercy
             that
             he
             saueth
             any
             ,
             and
             his
             mercy
             must
             not
             hinder
             his
             iustice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             may
             not
             saue
             all
             .
             Nay
             it
             is
             his
             mercy
             to
             offer
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             ,
             though
             the
             wicked
             may
             refuse
             them
             :
             because
             ,
             howsoeuer
             ,
             hereby
             they
             shall
             not
             attaine
             saluation
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             bee
             partakers
             of
             such
             outward
             blessings
             whereby
             they
             measure
             chiefly
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             do
             repose
             their
             principall
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             accept
             
             none
             into
             fauour
             ,
             
               without
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             seeme
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             freely
             :
             yet
             doth
             he
             both
             freely
             giue
             vs
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             also
             giues
             vs
             faith
             to
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             yea
             ,
             freely
             continues
             vs
             to
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruite
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             perfect
             and
             entire
             ,
             wanting
             nothing
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             our
             God
             is
             thus
             mercifull
             :
          
           
             1
             Let
             the
             mouth
             of
             iniquitie
             be
             stopped
             that
             blasphemeth
             his
             mercy
             by
             conceiuing
             it
             to
             bee
             vniuersall
             .
          
           
             And
             reiecteth
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             reiecting
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             meanes
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Or
             abuseth
             ,
             and
             traduceth
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             by
             presumption
             ,
             &
             apish
             imitation
             therof
             ,
             in
             sparing
             the
             wicked
             ,
             becaue
             the
             Lord
             spareth
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             Let
             the
             mouth
             of
             misery
             be
             opened
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             embracing
             his
             mercy
             in
             the
             meanes
             and
             that
             in
             time
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             freely
             ,
             let
             him
             approue
             himselfe
             
             to
             haue
             his
             portion
             therein
             ,
             by
             
               louing
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             
               shewing
               mercy
               to
               his
               brethren
            
             ,
             yet
             by
             
               renouncing
               his
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             and
             so
             holding
             meerely
             of
             mercy
             .
             Let
             him
             measure
             Gods
             mercy
             not
             by
             time
             present
             ,
             but
             eternity
             .
             And
             so
             let
             him
             forget
             all
             present
             measure
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             may
             bee
             partaker
             of
             Gods
             euerlasting
             mercies
             .
             
               Yea
               let
            
             him
             freely
             loue
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             freely
             loues
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             hireling
             for
             his
             wages
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             sonne
             in
             obedience
             ,
             not
             for
             what
             God
             will
             giue
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             rightly
             intitle
             himselfe
             into
             the
             mercies
             of
             his
             God
             when
             hee
             preferres
             his
             glory
             ,
             euen
             aboue
             his
             own
             good
             .
          
           
             3
             Comforting
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             bee
             no
             looser
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             gaines
             glory
             .
          
           
             Sixeteenthly
             ,
             our
             God
             is
             bountifull
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             he
             createth
             and
             gouerneth
             all
             things
             .
             Psal.
             95.
             
          
           
             2
             He
             is
             the
             onely
             fountaine
             of
             
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             Zach.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             3
             Euen
             which
             befall
             to
             all
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             4
             Yea
             to
             his
             enemies
             .
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             that
             of
             his
             owne
             meere
             loue
             ,
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             free
             mercy
             to
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             6
             But
             especially
             to
             mankind
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             among
             them
             especially
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             herein
             to
             Angels
             and
             the
             Elect
             principally
             .
          
           
             9
             Yea
             ,
             euen
             in
             his
             anger
             he
             is
             exceeding
             good
             ,
             as
             ayming
             onely
             thereby
             at
             the
             defect
             and
             corruption
             of
             the
             creature
             to
             amend
             &
             purge
             it
             ,
             still
             louing
             the
             substance
             and
             nature
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             10
             And
             though
             he
             inflict
             many
             euils
             vpon
             the
             creature
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             withall
             sustain
             it
             ,
             in
             those
             euils
             ,
             and
             bestoweth
             many
             excellent
             blessings
             vpon
             it
             to
             inuite
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             do
             repent
             remoueth
             the
             euils
             ,
             and
             perfiteth
             the
             good
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             This
             reproueth
             the
             prophane
             
             person
             that
             despiseth
             the
             bounty
             of
             God
             by
             continuing
             in
             sinne
             :
             and
             also
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             proud
             person
             that
             challengeth
             this
             bounty
             as
             due
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             is
             not
             the
             weake
             Christian
             here
             taxed
             that
             doubts
             of
             ,
             and
             distrusteth
             this
             bounty
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             especially
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             this
             condemneth
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             measure
             Gods
             fauor
             by
             prosperitie
             .
             And
             therefore
             cōdemne
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             iust
             because
             of
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             forsaken
             them
             .
             Psal.
             71.11
             .
             Psal.
             7.3
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             also
             they
             are
             here
             iustly
             reproued
             that
             complain
             of
             Gods
             bounty
             ,
             and
             condemne
             him
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             delighted
             in
             their
             destruction
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             sport
             at
             their
             torments
             ,
             laying
             the
             falt
             on
             God
             that
             they
             are
             iustly
             condemned
             ,
             seeing
             themselues
             are
             the
             choosers
             and
             executioners
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             instructeth
             to
             obserue
             
             the
             bountie
             of
             God
             wisely
             in
             all
             his
             workes
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             neglect
             it
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             seeing
             the
             least
             may
             be
             an
             hand
             to
             lead
             vs
             to
             greater
             :
             &
             therefore
             we
             must
             often
             meditate
             on
             our
             creation
             &
             preseruation
             ,
             and
             so
             especially
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             works
             of
             his
             speciall
             prouidence
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             so
             to
             confirme
             our
             faith
             thereby
             as
             that
             wee
             rest
             not
             so
             much
             vpon
             what
             is
             performed
             ,
             neither
             measure
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             by
             any
             present
             or
             particular
             action
             ,
             but
             rather
             looke
             forward
             ,
             yea
             
               a
               farre
               of
            
             ,
             into
             that
             which
             is
             promised
             :
             laboring
             if
             by
             any
             means
             we
             may
             attaine
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             Pil.
             3.13
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             3
             Hereby
             we
             are
             comforted
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             as
             all
             this
             bountie
             properly
             belongs
             to
             vs
             ,
             so
             wee
             must
             liue
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             discerning
             and
             enioying
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             preparing
             our selues
             thereto
             ,
             by
             emptying
             our
             hearts
             of
             al
             s●●●fe-loue
             and
             cōceite
             of
             our
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             and
             assuring
             our selues
             then
             to
             
             haue
             the
             greatest
             measure
             when
             we
             haue
             haue
             most
             need
             ,
             when
             the
             world
             seekes
             most
             to
             strippe
             vs
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               Seuenthly
               our
               God
               is
               most
               Free
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             Because
             his
             nature
             is
             free
             from
             all
             1.
             misery
             ,
             2.
             bond
             ,
             3.
             subiection
             ,
             4.
             constraint
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             doth
             will
             and
             execute
             all
             things
             most
             freely
             and
             iustly
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             3
             Neither
             can
             hee
             bee
             constrained
             by
             any
             law
             of
             others
             ,
             nay
             his
             Will
             is
             the
             Rule
             euen
             of
             his
             owne
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Though
             second
             causes
             worke
             necessarily
             ,
             
             yet
          
           
             1
             Because
             this
             necessity
             is
             not
             absolute
             ,
             but
             conditionall
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             are
             they
             freely
             ordered
             from
             him
             ,
             though
             necessarily
             they
             worke
             in
             themselues
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             though
             our
             God
             himselfe
             be
             necessarily
             good
             ,
             yet
             is
             this
             necessity
             not
             of
             constraint
             ,
             
             
             our
             mindes
             we
             delight
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             law
             of
             our
             members
             we
             are
             still
             led
             captiue
             vnto
             sinne
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             daily
             discerne
             the
             weakning
             of
             this
             body
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             hunger
             daily
             the
             putting
             off
             therof
             ,
             comforting
             our selues
             ,
             that
             our
             head
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             ascended
             vp
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             shall
             in
             due
             time
             drawe
             vs
             vp
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             enioy
             perfect
             liberty
             in
             his
             glorious
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             our
             God
             is
             a
             
               Iealous
               God
            
             ,
             hating
             sinne
             ,
             being
             angry
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Iustice
             will
             certainly
             punish
             the
             same
             both
             with
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             plagues
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Though
             the
             wicked
             cannot
             discerne
             hereof
             ,
          
           
             1
             Because
             they
             neither
             can
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             desire
             to
             know
             sin
             .
          
           
             2
             Neither
             are
             acquainted
             with
             that
             price
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             son
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             both
             doe
             they
             for
             the
             present
             partake
             thereof
             ,
             
             in
             that
             they
             are
             
               Iustly
               giuen
               vp
               to
               a
               
               reprobate
               sence
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               owne
               lasts
               ,
            
             
             to
             commit
             sinne
             with
             greedinesse
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             prepared
             thereto
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             without
             some
             present
             pangues
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             outward
             plagues
             concerning
             their
             estate
             ;
             and
             shall
             when
             sin
             is
             ripe
             ,
             drinke
             the
             full
             vials
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             ▪
             by
             the
             worme
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             those
             endlesse
             torments
             that
             are
             prepared
             for
             them
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             2
             Labour
             we
             therefore
             to
             discerne
             the
             power
             of
             this
             wrath
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             9.10
             ▪
             euen
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             hide
             our selues
             therein
             to
             auoyd
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             neglect
             we
             not
             the
             least
             checks
             of
             conscience
             within
             ,
             or
             outward
             stroakes
             vpon
             our selues
             or
             others
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             auoyde
             the
             entrance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4
             Assuring
             our selues
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             anger
             of
             th'
             Almighty
             is
             spent
             vpon
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             therefore
             the
             waight
             thereof
             shall
             not
             lie
             vpon
             vs.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             therefore
             comforting
             
             our selues
             ,
             that
             though
             our
             God
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             angry
             with
             vs
             if
             we
             measure
             him
             by
             such
             outward
             meanes
             ,
             as
             are
             common
             to
             the
             wicked
             ;
             yet
             doth
             he
             in
             anger
             remember
             mercy
             because
             mercy
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             yea
             his
             tokens
             of
             anger
             are
             meanes
             to
             preuent
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             so
             proue
             occasions
             to
             prepare
             vs
             to
             his
             mercy
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             capable
             thereof
             .
          
           
             6
             Yea
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             more
             reueale
             his
             loue
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             then
             by
             these
             corrections
             ,
             which
             vnto
             the
             wicked
             are
             messengers
             of
             hell
             ,
             because
             when
             we
             are
             iudged
             ,
             we
             are
             chastened
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             we
             may
             not
             bee
             condemned
             with
             this
             wolrd
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.31.32
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Vnitie
             .
          
           
             THus
             is
             Iehoua
             knowne
             by
             his
             Attributes
             and
             hence
             ariseth
             this
             necessary
             conclusion
             :
          
           
           
             
               That
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
            
          
           
             As
             appeareth
             not
             onely
             by
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Deut.
             6.4
             .
             &
             32.39
             .
             Isai.
             44.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.4
             .
             Ephes.
             4.5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
             Deut
             ,
             4.31
             .
             Psal.
             8.31
             Isay
             37.16
             .
             &
             45.21
             .
             Hos.
             13.4
             .
             Malach
             .
             2.10
             .
             Mark.
             12.32
             .
             
               Rom
               ▪
            
             3.30
             .
             Gal.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             But
             also
             by
             such
             euidences
             as
             none
             else
             can
             performe
             .
          
           
             1
             As
             beeing
             reuealed
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             worke
             miracles
             ,
             to
             foretell
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             an
             omnipotent
             nature
             ,
             Isa.
             44.7
             .
             Psa.
             86.8
             .
          
           
             2
             He
             alone
             raigneth
             ouer
             all
             ,
             &
             alone
             gouerneth
             all
             things
             ,
             hauing
             sole
             and
             supreme
             Maiesty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             can
             bee
             but
             one
             ,
             Esay
             ,
             42.8
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.17
             Reuel
             .
             4.11
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             hath
             greatest
             perfection
             ,
             as
             hauing
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             all
             alone
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             needes
             be
             but
             one
             .
             Psal.
             89.7
             .
          
           
             4
             Hee
             is
             onely
             Omnipotent
             :
             therefore
             one
             ,
             Dan.
             4.3
             .
             Because
             ,
             were
             there
             many
             ,
             they
             should
             
             haue
             power
             to
             hinder
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             5
             Multitude
             of
             Gods
             ,
             either
             implies
             that
             each
             would
             be
             imperfect
             to
             rule
             all
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             if
             one
             will
             suffice
             ,
             as
             being
             perfect
             ,
             the
             rest
             are
             superfluous
             .
          
           
             6
             There
             can
             bee
             but
             one
             Infinite
             .
          
           
             7
             Neither
             but
             one
             
               First
               cause
            
             .
          
           
             8
             Neither
             but
             one
             
               Chiefe
               good
            
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             .
          
           
             
             1
             As
             this
             condemneth
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             Papists
             ,
             that
             haue
             multiplied
             their
             Gods
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Citties
             ,
             yea
             Houses
             ,
             yea
             Necessities
             ,
             yea
             Sinnes
             .
          
           
             2
             So
             it
             reproueth
             our
             confusion
             and
             diuisions
             in
             diuine
             worship
             ;
             seeing
             as
             he
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             so
             must
             he
             haue
             one
             forme
             of
             diuine
             worship
             for
             substance
             ;
             
             though
             for
             outward
             manner
             and
             circumstance
             ,
             wee
             may
             vary
             according
             to
             difference
             of
             times
             ,
             places
             ,
             occasions
             ,
             necessities
             .
          
           
             3
             As
             also
             it
             condemneth
             all
             hypocrisie
             in
             diuine
             worship
             ,
             when
             
             either
             the
             man
             is
             diuided
             ,
             seruing
             God
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             keeping
             the
             heart
             to
             it
             lusts
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             presumed
             that
             we
             may
             serue
             God
             sufficiently
             with
             the
             heart
             alone
             ,
             though
             wee
             serue
             the
             Diuel
             and
             the
             time
             with
             the
             outward
             man.
             Or
             else
             the
             heart
             is
             diuided
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             one
             part
             intending
             Religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             the
             other
             the
             World
             is
             aymed
             at
             .
             And
          
           
             4
             ▪
             This
             instructeth
             to
             vnity
             &
             vniformity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             maintaine
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
             
             submitting
             variety
             of
             opinions
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             
             And
             by
             variety
             of
             circumstance
             ,
             commending
             &
             aduancing
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             5
             As
             also
             it
             iustifieth
             the
             vnity
             in
             mariage
             ,
             that
             so
             there
             might
             be
             an
             holy
             seed
             ,
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
             And
             so
             cōdemneth
             Poligamy
             ,
             howsoeuer
             it
             might
             be
             tolerated
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             for
             some
             priuate
             respects
             which
             now
             are
             ceased
             .
          
           
           
             
             our
             God
             more
             easily
             and
             freely
             .
          
           
             Especially
             seeing
             this
             God
             loueth
             truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             accept
             the
             purpose
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             not
             imputing
             our
             failings
             .
          
           
             Yea
             seeing
             he
             is
             one
             ,
             therefore
             he
             will
             not
             onely
             sanctifie
             the
             diuisions
             and
             differences
             of
             the
             members
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             but
             further
             also
             will
             heale
             euery
             member
             ,
             and
             cure
             euery
             infirmity
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             serue
             this
             one
             God
             wholly
             and
             perfectly
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             one
             God
             hath
             but
             one
             people
             ,
             as
             one
             faith
             ,
             and
             one
             baptisme
             ;
             
             yea
             one
             Sauiour
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             giue
             his
             glorie
             to
             another
             :
             so
             will
             hee
             shew
             himselfe
             still
             wonderfull
             in
             the
             preseruation
             of
             this
             his
             one
             Doue
             ,
             his
             loue
             ,
             and
             vndefiled
             ,
             gathering
             his
             stil
             frō
             out
             the
             cōtagions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             bridling
             the
             world
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             roote
             his
             out
             ;
             yea
             ,
             ripening
             the
             world
             to
             it
             iust
             condemnation
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             his
             Saints
             may
             bee
             possessed
             wholly
             of
             their
             full
             inheritance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             WEll
             ,
             thus
             may
             wee
             knowe
             God
             by
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             appeareth
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             
               second
               meanes
            
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             
             and
             whereby
             hee
             reueales
             himselfe
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             is
             the
             
               Distinction
               of
               Persons
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             a
             Person
             is
             a
             thing
             ▪
          
           
             [
             Subsisting
             ]
             no
             accident
             ,
             or
             cogitation
             ,
             decree
             ,
             vanishing
             sound
             ,
             created
             quality
             ,
             or
             motion
             .
          
           
             [
             Indiuiduall
             ]
             not
             any
             generall
             ,
             but
             a
             particular
             One
             indiuideable
             .
          
           
             [
             Liuing
             ]
             not
             inanimate
             without
             life
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             not
             onely
             hauing
             sence
             .
          
           
             [
             Incommunicable
             ]
             not
             the
             
               Diuine
               Essence
            
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             the
             
             three
             ;
             not
             
               the
               substance
               of
               mans
               nature
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             created
             ,
             which
             is
             communicated
             to
             the
             thing
             begotten
             therof
             ,
             or
             thence
             deriued
             .
          
           
             [
             
               Not
               sustained
               in
               another
            
             ]
             And
             so
             it
             is
             neither
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ;
             because
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             
               Subsisting
               ▪
               Indiuiduall
               ,
               Vnderstanding
               and
               Incommunicable
               ,
            
             yet
             is
             it
             no
             Person
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             personally
             sustained
             in
             the
             word
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             one
             Christ
             ,
             &
             except
             it
             were
             subsisting
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             should
             not
             at
             all
             be
             .
          
           
             [
             
               Neither
               part
               of
               another
            
             ]
             therefore
             not
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             is
             a
             person
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             it
             be
             subsisting
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             intelligent
             ,
             and
             not
             sustained
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             
             Hence
             ,
             first
             appeareth
             the
             difference
             btweene
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Diuine
             Essence
             .
             As
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             Essence
             we
             vnderstand
             
             whatsoeuer
             is
             common
             to
             the
             three
             persons
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             nature
             and
             absolute
             being
             ,
             considered
             seuerally
             by
             themselues
             ,
             and
             in
             themselues
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             Person
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             that
             relation
             which
             is
             betweene
             them
             ,
             being
             compared
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             maner
             of
             their
             existence
             therein
             .
             Briefly
             thus
             :
          
           
             The
             Essence
             signifies
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             there
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             eternall
             Deity
             .
          
           
             The
             person
             is
             the
             manner
             ,
             by
             which
             that
             diuine
             Essence
             subsisteth
             in
             each
             seuerally
             .
             As
          
           
             The
             Father
             is
             that
             Essence
             which
             is
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             Sonne
             is
             the
             same
             Essence
             but
             not
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             same
             Essence
             ,
             not
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             :
             so
             that
          
           
             The
             diuine
             Essence
             is
             one
             &
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             three
             :
             but
          
           
             To
             be
             
               of
               it selfe
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               of
               another
            
             ,
             
             to
             bee
             either
             of
             One
             ,
             or
             of
             two
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             haue
             that
             one
             diuine
             essence
             ,
             either
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             communicated
             from
             another
             ;
             either
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             :
             this
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             subsisting
             ,
             which
             is
             three-fold
             :
             
               
                 1
                 To
                 be
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 be
                 generated
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 To
                 proceede
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 Are
                 those
                 three
                 persons
                 which
                 are
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Trinity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             essence
             is
             absolute
             and
             communicable
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             is
             relatiue
             &
             incommunicable
             .
             And
             this
             differēce
             is
             to
             be
             maintained
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             true
             God
             be
             not
             distracted
             :
             or
             that
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             persons
             bee
             not
             confounded
             :
             or
             that
          
           
             Any
             other
             thing
             be
             foisted
             into
             our
             beliefe
             ,
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             person
             ,
             then
             what
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             word
             doth
             allow
             .
          
           
             And
             therfore
             here
             first
             we
             must
             beware
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             by
             the
             person
             wee
             vnderstand
             not
             simply
             either
             a
             bare
             Relation
             or
             Office
             ,
             as
             Sabellius
             
             dreamed
             .
          
           
             2
             Much
             lesse
             as
             Seruetus
             did
             ,
             a
             forme
             or
             visible
             representation
             of
             anothers
             shape
             and
             gesture
             .
             But
             by
             Person
          
           
             1
             Must
             bee
             vnderstood
             a
             thing
             subsisting
             from
             others
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             referred
             ,
             distinguished
             truely
             from
             them
             by
             an
             incōmunicable
             propriety
             ,
             as
             1
             begetting
             ,
             2
             begotten
             ,
             or
             proceeding
             ,
             &
             not
             the
             office
             or
             dignity
             ,
             or
             degree
             of
             begetting
             ,
             begotten
             ,
             or
             proceeding
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             person
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             abstracted
             or
             separated
             from
             the
             essence
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             them
             ;
             neither
             is
             the
             essence
             a
             fourth
             thing
             separated
             from
             the
             persons
             ;
             but
             euery
             person
             is
             the
             same
             entire
             essence
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             onely
             the
             persons
             are
             distinguished
             from
             each
             other
             :
             the
             essence
             is
             common
             to
             the
             three
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             diuine
             essence
             ▪
             hath
             not
             that
             respect
             vnto
             the
             persons
             ,
             as
             the
             1
             
               Matter
               to
               the
               effect
            
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             not
             compounded
             of
             matter
             and
             forme
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             
             well
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             
               three
               Persons
            
             cōsist
             of
             one
             essēce
             .
             Neither
             2
             as
             the
             
               whole
               vnto
               his
               parts
            
             ;
             because
             God
             is
             indiuisible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             well
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Person
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Essence
               ,
            
             or
             that
             the
             Essence
             doth
             consist
             of
             three
             persons
             :
             for
             euery
             person
             is
             the
             whole
             diuine
             Essence
             .
             3
             Neither
             as
             the
             Genus
             ,
             or
             kinde
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Species
             .
             For
             the
             Essence
             is
             not
             the
             Genus
             of
             the
             three
             persons
             ,
             neither
             the
             person
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Essence
             .
             But
             God
             is
             a
             more
             common
             name
             ;
             because
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Diety
             is
             common
             to
             the
             three
             persons
             ;
             and
             may
             bee
             affirmed
             of
             each
             alike
             .
             And
             the
             name
             of
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             more
             straight
             ,
             because
             the
             the
             persons
             are
             truly
             distinct
             ,
             &
             cannot
             bee
             affirmed
             of
             each
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             well
             said
             ;
             the
             diuine
             essence
             is
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             three
             persons
             are
             one
             GOD
             ,
             or
             in
             one
             GOD.
             Againe
             ,
             they
             are
             one
             &
             the
             same
             
             Essence
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Diuinty
             ;
             again
             ,
             They
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Essence
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             well
             said
             they
             are
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             none
             of
             these
             Persons
             which
             is
             not
             very
             God
             ,
             whole
             and
             perfect
             .
             Wherfore
             the
             diuine
             Essence
             hath
             such
             relation
             to
             the
             persons
             as
             it
             communicateth
             it selfe
             after
             a
             singuler
             manner
             to
             those
             vnto
             which
             it
             is
             common
             .
             
             So
             that
          
           
             The
             Trinitie
             signifieth
             these
             three
             persons
             distinguished
             by
             a
             threefold
             manner
             of
             existence
             in
             one
             essence
             of
             the
             Deitie
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             this
             name
             of
             Trinitie
             be
             not
             expresly
             in
             the
             word
             yet
             is
             the
             thing
             1.
             there
             expressed
             ,
             Math.
             28.19
             .
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             13.13
             .
             Math.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             the
             name
             is
             not
             contradicted
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             the
             sence
             thereof
             is
             expressed
             so
             by
             a
             necessary
             cōsequence
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             the
             word
             Three
             ,
             whence
             Trinitie
             is
             deriued
             is
             expressed
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.7
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             a
             sound
             collection
             
             
             of
             the
             Deitie
             ,
             as
             Eternitie
             ,
             Immensitie
             ,
             Omnipotencie
             ,
             Wisedome
             ,
             Goodnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             All
             the
             outward
             workes
             of
             the
             Deitie
             respecting
             the
             creatures
             ,
             either
             wrought
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             them
             as
             Creation
             ,
             Conseruation
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               2
               Wherein
               the
               person
               differ
               :
            
             Namely
             in
             the
             works
             ,
             which
             each
             Person
             exerciseth
             betweene
             themselues
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Father
             existeth
             of
             himselfe
             and
             none
             other
             ,
             The
             Sonne
             is
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             from
             all
             Eternitie
             ,
             1.
             hath
             his
             diuine
             Essence
             communicated
             vnto
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             wonderfully
             :
             and
             so
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             proceedes
             eternally
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Hath
             the
             same
             diuine
             Essence
             communicated
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             after
             an
             vnspeakeable
             manner
             ,
             Iob.
             1.
             v.
             1.14
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             Ioh.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             3
             Hence
             appeareth
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Person
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Father
             is
             the
             
               First
               Person
            
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             Diuinitie
             ,
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             The
             Sonne
             is
             the
             
               Second
               Person
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Deitie
             is
             communicated
             vnto
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             Father
             by
             the
             eternall
             generation
             .
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             
               Third
               Person
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Deitie
             is
             communicated
             vnto
             him
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             by
             Eternall
             inspiration
             .
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
             Ioh.
             1.5.7
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             before
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             nor
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             before
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               in
               time
            
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             existence
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             order
             of
             their
             outward
             workes
             .
          
           
             For
             though
             they
             are
             done
             by
             the
             common
             will
             ,
             
             and
             operation
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             yet
             is
             
             the
             same
             order
             of
             Persons
             kept
             in
             the
             doing
             thereof
             ,
             which
             the
             Persons
             haue
             in
             their
             existence
             :
             So
          
           
             The
             Father
             is
             the
             Fountaine
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             doth
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             another
             wrought
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             will
             of
             another
             went
             before
             ,
             communicating
             power
             and
             efficacie
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             of
             himselfe
             as
             existing
             ,
             so
             vnderstanding
             and
             working
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Sonne
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             worke
             not
             of
             themselues
             ,
             but
             the
             Sonne
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             goeth
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             so
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             will
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             precedeth
             .
             The
             Father
             worketh
             by
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             sendeth
             thē
             ,
             &
             is
             not
             sent
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Sonne
             worketh
             by
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             sends
             him
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             beleeuers
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             sent
             of
             him
             :
             but
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             The
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             worketh
             
             and
             is
             sent
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             not
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.3
             .
             Col.
             1.16
             .
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
             Ioh.
             5.19
             .
             Ioh.
             8.42
             .
             Ioh.
             14
             26.
             
             Ioh.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             when
             the
             Sonne
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             any
             
               locall
               motion
            
             ,
             or
             any
             mutation
             in
             God.
             But
             1.
             of
             the
             
               Eternall
               Will
            
             &
             decree
             to
             performe
             some
             thing
             by
             the
             Sonne
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             2.
             of
             the
             
               Reuealing
               and
               execution
               of
               that
               will
               ,
            
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Sonne
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             so
             saith
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             
               That
               he
               is
               sent
               of
               the
               Father
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             that
             he
             came
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             he
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             euen
             when
             hee
             was
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
             So
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saide
             to
             be
             sent
             vnto
             the
             disciples
             at
             Pentecost
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             he
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             with
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             both
             are
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             not
             as
             if
             they
             had
             receiued
             their
             existence
             elsewhere
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             not
             before
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             accomplished
             in
             the
             world
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             was
             
             not
             done
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             will
             ,
             expressed
             their
             presence
             and
             effectuall
             working
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               retained
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             1
             For
             
               the
               glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             God
             may
             be
             discerned
             from
             Idols
             ,
             
             and
             may
             bee
             worshipped
             as
             he
             hath
             reuealed
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             
               our
               comfort
               and
               saluation
            
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             hence
             ,
             that
             wee
             know
             the
             Father
             whom
             we
             cannot
             know
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               Sonne
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             1.18
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             2.23
             .
             and
             by
             confidence
             in
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             ▪
             5.20
             .
             Rom.
             10.24
             .
             And
             wee
             can
             haue
             no
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Reuelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             1.
             
             Corin.
             2.
             neither
             any
             sanctification
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             therefore
             wee
             must
             beleeue
             God
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             thus
             manifested
             in
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             saued
             eternally
             .
          
           
             3
             This
             serueth
             ,
             for
             
               confutation
               of
               all
               heretickes
            
             ,
             that
             deny
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             
             and
             the
             order
             of
             Persons
             &c.
             and
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             And
          
           
             4
             Also
             
               for
               instruction
            
             ,
             that
             wee
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             scriptures
             whereby
             wee
             may
             attaine
             to
             this
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             resting
             in
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Elders
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             God
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             THus
             are
             wee
             to
             know
             God
             in
             the
             Trinitie
             and
             this
             knowledge
             necessarily
             inferreth
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               We
               must
               worship
               this
               God
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Not
             onely
             because
             euen
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             each
             nation
             worshipped
             somewhat
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             their
             owne
             vaine
             imaginations
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             enforceth
             that
             God
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             2
             But
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             that
             he
             should
             be
             worshipped
          
           
             3
             Yea
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             thus
             reuealed
             in
             the
             Vnitie
             and
             Trinitie
             ,
             he
             
             deserueth
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             in
             many
             respects
             :
             As
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             he
             is
             
               Iehoua
               our
               Lord
            
             ,
             so
             he
             requireth
             worship
             of
             vs
             as
             his
             
               seruants
               ;
               Malach.
            
             1.7
             .
             So
             we
             are
             his
             creatures
             ,
             and
             owe
             him
             all
             homage
             .
          
           
             Secōdly
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             
               God
               our
               Father
            
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             therefore
             owe
             him
             all
             spirituall
             loue
             and
             holy
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             3
             As
             he
             is
             Redeemer
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             both
             deserued
             our
             worship
             ,
             &
             enableth
             vs
             hereunto
             ,
             and
             therfore
             wee
             cannot
             but
             worship
             him
             the
             Restorer
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             Recouerer
             of
             our
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             4
             As
             he
             is
             
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             sanctifying
             ,
             and
             preseruing
             of
             vs
             :
             so
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             .
             So
             can
             we
             not
             ,
             but
             glorifie
             him
             in
             our
             bodies
             &
             spirits
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             his
             ,
             wee
             we
             must
             needes
             ,
             being
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             abound
             in
             well-doing
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             our
             glorious
             God.
             
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
          
           
             
             1
             This
             
               condemneth
               all
               Athiests
            
             ,
             
             and
             prophane
             beasts
             ,
             that
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             this
             worship
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             seeing
             the
             Gentiles
             &
             the
             Diuels
             shall
             one
             day
             condemne
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             also
             this
             reproueth
             all
             
               Ignorant
               and
               idle
               persons
            
             ,
             that
             worship
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             nor
             how
             ,
             seeing
             none
             can
             worshippe
             whom
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             they
             cannot
             worship
             him
             aright
             whō
             they
             cannot
             discerne
             by
             the
             Vnitie
             in
             Trinitie
             ,
             and
             Trinitie
             in
             Vnitie
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             so
             it
             vtterly
             condemnes
             all
             
               Popish
               worships
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             voluntary
             deuotions
             ,
             not
             onely
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             sound
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             defiance
             and
             detraction
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             to
             deuotion
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             instructeth
             :
             that
             wee
             ●●●hould
             labour
             after
             this
             knowledge
             of
             God
             as
             he
             is
             reuealed
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             not
             contenting
             our selues
             with
             generall
             notions
             and
             Traditions
             ▪
             concerning
             the
             diuine
             nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             so
             commendeth
             and
             enioyneth
             
             that
             most
             excellent
             and
             necessary
             
               dutie
               of
               Catechizing
            
             wherby
             we
             attaine
             to
             this
             particular
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             withall
             
               condemneth
               the
               neglect
               and
               contempt
            
             of
             this
             dutie
             ,
             especially
             in
             
               the
               elder
               sort
            
             ,
             laying
             it
             onely
             on
             Children
             which
             can
             yet
             make
             little
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             accounting
             it
             their
             shame
             to
             bee
             taught
             the
             grounds
             of
             religion
             ,
             &
             so
             dwelling
             and
             dying
             ,
             in
             palpable
             and
             obstinate
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             
               comforteth
               vs
            
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             both
             a
             certaine
             rule
             to
             worship
             by
             ,
             to
             preuent
             distraction
             ,
             &
             so
             worthie
             a
             God
             to
             worship
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             need
             not
             bee
             a
             shamed
             ,
             nor
             repent
             of
             his
             seruice
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             
               That
               God
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
             Let
             vs
             now
             further
             consider
             ,
             
               Of
               whom
               hee
               is
               principally
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             whom
             God
             is
             to
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             Howsoeuer
             the
             Lord
             created
             all
             things
             for
             himselfe
             :
             so
             
             that
             euery
             inferiour
             Creature
             in
             it
             place
             and
             nature
             yeeldeth
             homage
             vnto
             the
             Creator
             ,
             in
             doing
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             attaineth
             his
             preseruation
             and
             perfection
             ,
             yet
             neither
             is
             this
             seruice
             competent
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             carnall
             and
             vnreasonable
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             bee
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             without
             Christ
             ,
             without
             faith
             in
             his
             blood
             .
          
           
             Onely
             man
             is
             that
             Creature
             who
             as
             he
             was
             1.
             
             
               Created
               of
               God
            
             ,
             fit
             to
             performe
             this
             acceptable
             worship
             :
             so
             was
             he
             2.
             
               restored
               by
               Christ
            
             to
             renue
             and
             continue
             the
             same
             :
             and
             so
             is
             3.
             kept
             by
             the
             mightie
             power
             of
             God
             to
             saluation
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             may
             attaine
             the
             benefite
             of
             his
             true
             and
             constant
             seruice
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             Howsoeuer
             the
             Angels
             behold
             alwaies
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             perform
             acceptable
             seruice
             vnto
             him
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             thogh
             they
             are
             not
             redeemed
             frō
             sin
             into
             which
             they
             neuer
             fell
             :
             
             
             yet
             are
             they
             preserued
             through
             Christ
             in
             their
             happy
             estate
             :
             and
             by
             him
             are
             gathered
             together
             and
             vnited
             to
             their
             head
             :
             yet
             seeing
             these
             haue
             already
             attained
             their
             perfection
             ,
             therefore
             as
             they
             are
             aboue
             the
             compasse
             of
             our
             direction
             ,
             so
             are
             wee
             rather
             to
             admire
             and
             propose
             them
             as
             pictures
             for
             imitation
             then
             any
             way
             to
             admit
             them
             in
             comparison
             herein
             .
          
           
             Onely
             man
             is
             that
             Creature
             who
             being
             redeemed
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             from
             the
             guilt
             ,
             power
             and
             punishmēt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             hath
             yet
             the
             tainture
             and
             corruption
             of
             sin
             remaining
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             
               vertue
               of
               his
               sauiour
            
             might
             dayly
             appeare
             in
             the
             healing
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             the
             
               free
               mercy
            
             of
             his
             God
             might
             be
             aduanced
             in
             the
             pardon
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             the
             might
             be
             
               dayly
               exercised
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               repentance
               ,
            
             and
             so
             haue
             truely
             experience
             of
             the
             true
             worke
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
           
             4
             That
             hee
             might
             
               maintain
               the
               fellowship
            
             in
             hauing
             more
             compassion
             of
             others
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             owne
             infirmities
             ,
             &
             so
             make
             sure
             ,
             &
             encrease
             his
             consolation
             in
             plucking
             others
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             his
             corruptions
             may
             be
             a
             means
             to
             quicken
             and
             prouoke
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             faith
             ,
             patience
             ,
             humility
             ,
             &
             many
             excellēt
             graces
             ,
             which
             heerby
             are
             maruellously
             exercised
             and
             increased
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             hee
             might
             haue
             experience
             of
             the
             admirable
             wisedom
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             turning
             about
             al
             to
             his
             good
             ,
             bringing
             light
             out
             of
             darknesse
             .
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             the
             power
             of
             God
             may
             be
             manifested
             and
             perfited
             in
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             as
             preseruing
             so
             wonderfully
             contraries
             by
             contraries
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             vsing
             some
             corruptions
             to
             preuent
             ,
             or
             purge
             out
             others
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.7.8
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             the
             Lord
             might
             haue
             the
             onely
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             meanes
             ,
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             our
             owne
             inability
             and
             disproportion
             .
          
           
           
             ence
             whereby
             our
             growing
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             following
             hard
             after
             the
             marke
             :
             and
             thereby
             hunger
             more
             earnestly
             after
             perfection
             .
          
           
             11
             And
             seeing
             in
             this
             life
             wee
             cannot
             be
             perfect
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             might
             ,
             by
             the
             dayly
             sence
             of
             corruption
             ,
             be
             weaned
             from
             the
             loue
             hereof
             ,
             and
             so
          
           
             12
             Prouoked
             to
             hunger
             after
             our
             dissolution
             .
          
           
             13
             To
             looke
             vp
             still
             to
             that
             Citie
             which
             is
             aboue
             .
          
           
             14
             And
             to
             prepare
             therto
             .
          
           
             15
             And
             in
             all
             these
             performe
             a
             constant
             and
             spirituall
             worship
             vnto
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             16
             Vsing
             the
             holy
             means
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             discouer
             &
             conquer
             such
             corruptions
             .
             And
             so
          
           
             17
             Approue
             our
             hearty
             obedience
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             hates
             iniquitie
             ,
             that
             we
             serue
             him
             of
             loue
             ,
             because
             wee
             would
             not
             displease
             him
             ,
             subduing
             and
             weakning
             sin
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             in
             all
             things
             bee
             conformable
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             either
             for
             feare
             of
             any
             punishment
             due
             
             to
             ,
             or
             any
             benefite
             may
             redound
             vnto
             vs
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             aboue
             this
             ,
             that
             wee
             endeauour
             to
             obey
             our
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             18
             And
             so
             might
             haue
             herein
             experience
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             admirable
             bountie
             and
             wisedome
             of
             our
             God
             in
             accepting
             our
             willing
             mind
             ,
             euen
             aboue
             our
             outward
             abilitie
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
             but
             also
             might
             haue
             triall
             of
             the
             sinceritie
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             as
             being
             rather
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             in
             our
             purpose
             ,
             and
             striuing
             against
             sin
             ,
             then
             any
             glorious
             outward
             shew
             of
             perfection
             which
             we
             can
             attaine
             vnto
             .
          
           
             Thus
             hath
             the
             Lord
             disposed
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             sanctificatiō
             and
             to
             this
             ende
             haue
             I
             framed
             this
             daily
             direction
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             the
             better
             be
             led
             forward
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             .
             And
             seeing
             to
             this
             end
             the
             Lord
             created
             man
             euen
             for
             his
             glory
             .
             Therefore
             now
             in
             the
             next
             place
             let
             vs
             consider
             of
             
               This
               Creation
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Creation
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             AS
             the
             Lord
             created
             al
             things
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             so
             especially
             to
             this
             end
             created
             hee
             man
             ,
             
             as
             to
             manifest
             in
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             free
             Election
             ,
             and
             absolute
             power
             ,
             and
             will
             Rom.
             9.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             aduance
             in
             him
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             iustice
             .
             So
             also
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             riches
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor
             ,
             10.31
             .
             Ephes.
             2.
             in
             bestowing
             saluation
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             also
             to
             aduance
             his
             bountie
             in
             communicating
             his
             goodnesse
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             so
          
           
             5
             To
             manifest
             and
             reueale
             his
             wonderfull
             wisedome
             and
             power
             and
             goodnes
             in
             the
             preseruation
             and
             gouernment
             of
             him
             ,
             and
          
           
             6
             Thereby
             to
             procure
             the
             glory
             and
             praise
             hereof
             to
             bee
             giuen
             to
             him
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             As
             wee
             must
             not
             thinke
             that
             we
             were
             made
             to
             serue
             our
             owne
             turnes
             ,
             
             to
             eate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             
             so
             let
             vs
             labour
             to
             answer
             these
             ends
             of
             our
             creation
             ,
             1
             in
             striuing
             to
             aspire
             to
             our
             first
             estate
             by
             being
             recreated
             in
             Christ
             ,
             2
             &
             sanctifying
             all
             things
             vnto
             vs
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             3
             &
             returning
             the
             strength
             in
             obedience
             to
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             ends
             and
             ca●●●ses
             of
             mans
             Creation
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             whereof
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
          
           
             1
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             workeman
             the
             
               whole
               Trinitie
            
             consulted
             of
             ,
             and
             concurred
             therein
             ,
             thereby
             implying
             the
             excellence
             of
             the
             worke
             .
          
           
             2
             Concerning
             the
             work
             ,
             
             consider
          
           
             1
             The
             Time
             euen
             when
             God
             had
             made
             all
             the
             rest
             for
             mans
             vse
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             made
             him
             to
             partake
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             when
             he
             had
             made
             him
             ,
             
               rested
               from
               all
               his
               workes
               of
               creating
               any
               thing
               anew
               ,
            
             that
             it
             might
             appeare
             ,
             how
             the
             Lord
             would
             euen
             repose
             and
             quiet
             himselfe
             in
             this
             worke
             ;
             and
             communicate
             himselfe
             especially
             thereto
             .
             Pro.
             8.
             
          
           
           
             
             the
             world
             were
             laid
             ,
             
             such
             as
             eye
             neuer
             saw
             ,
             neither
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             bee
             enioyed
             of
             vs
             in
             an
             eternall
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             And
             comforting
             our selues
             in
             our
             choyce
             of
             God
             and
             heauen
             (
             howsoeuer
             if
             wee
             measure
             it
             by
             the
             present
             ,
             we
             may
             stumble
             )
             as
             looking
             not
             onely
             behind
             to
             what
             was
             prouided
             for
             vs
             before
             wee
             were
             ,
             but
             also
             looking
             before
             vs
             to
             what
             we
             do
             enioy
             ,
             nay
             looking
             a
             far
             off
             to
             what
             is
             set
             before
             vs
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             not
             be
             weary
             ,
             nor
             faint
             in
             our
             minds
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             vsing
             all
             good
             blessings
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             to
             lay
             vp
             a
             good
             foundation
             by
             them
             against
             the
             day
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Labouring
             still
             if
             by
             any
             meanes
             we
             can
             attaine
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Thus
             of
             the
             time
             .
             2.
             
             Obserue
             we
             the
             Authour
             of
             our
             Creation
             which
             was
             the
             holy
             Trinitie
             ,
             hee
             it
             is
             that
             made
             vs
             :
             not
             wee
             our selues
             Psalm
             .
             95.
             no
             we
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             make
             one
             haire
             of
             our
             
             heads
             .
             Math.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
            
          
           
             1
             Reproueth
             naturall
             wisedome
             which
             not
             apprehēding
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             could
             make
             all
             things
             of
             nothing
             :
             out
             of
             that
             false
             conclusion
             ▪
             that
             nothing
             could
             bee
             made
             of
             nothing
             .
             inforced
             a
             more
             absurd
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             and
             man
             was
             eternall
             ,
             and
             so
             denyed
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             the
             Atheism
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             these
             false
             grounds
             ,
             place
             onely
             happinesse
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             denying
             the
             resurrection
             and
             condition
             of
             a
             better
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             teacheth
             to
             worship
             this
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             relation
             &
             dependance
             onely
             to
             him
             as
             being
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             also
             to
             be
             implyed
             in
             our selues
             for
             his
             glory
             who
             of
             nothing
             made
             vs
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             so
             depend
             vpon
             him
             for
             our
             preseruation
             and
             perfection
             .
          
           
             3
             Consider
             wee
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Which
             was
             generally
             of
             nothing
             
             such
             is
             properly
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             of
             nothing
             ,
             like
             to
             what
             we
             are
             (
             such
             is
             properly
             generation
             when
             like
             begets
             like
             )
             as
             being
             made
             of
             the
          
           
             1
             Dust
             of
             the
             earth
             concerning
             our
             bodies
             .
          
           
             2
             But
             touching
             our
             soules
             :
             the
             Lord
             breathed
             into
             vs
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             man
             became
             a
             liuing
             soule
             .
             Genes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             Composition
             of
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             from
          
           
             Such
             diuers
             matter
             ,
          
           
             Reproueth
             1
             the
             Anabaptist
             ,
             which
             ▪
             
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             spirituall
             liberty
             ,
             denieth
             subiection
             to
             earthly
             gouernors
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             concerning
             the
             body
             ,
             &
             outward
             earthly
             things
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             man.
             As
             also
             the
          
           
             2.
             
             Liberine
             ,
             that
             onely
             dreames
             of
             such
             an
             vse
             of
             the
             soule
             which
             might
             serue
             to
             satisfie
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             happines
             therof
             cōsisted
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             serue
             the
             body
             for
             the
             cōmitting
             of
             sin
             ,
             whereas
             the
             
             soule
             was
             principally
             created
             to
             serue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             informe
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             members
             also
             thereof
             
               might
               bee
               giuen
               as
               weapons
               of
               righteousnesse
               to
               serue
               the
               liuing
               God.
               Rom.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             This
             teacheth
             a
             diuersity
             of
             subiection
             of
             the
             same
             creature
             ;
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             as
             belong
             thereto
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             &
             ought
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             man
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             onely
             ,
             and
             immediately
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             to
             man
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             and
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             these
             may
             not
             be
             diuided
             in
             either
             respect
             ;
             wee
             cannot
             so
             giue
             man
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             from
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Soule
             ,
             euen
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             Neither
             can
             wee
             so
             reserue
             the
             Soule
             vnto
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             obedience
             must
             be
             expressed
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             body
             ,
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
             least
             our
             seruice
             be
             plaine
             hypocrisie
             :
             only
             the
             mater
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             diuersity
             of
             order
             &
             respect
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             to
             man
             ,
             immediatly
             by
             the
             soule
             :
             the
             soule
             to
             God
             ,
             immediatly
             expressed
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             yet
             both
             immediatly
             &
             
             intirely
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             As
             also
             this
             comforteth
             ,
             in
             this
             diuersity
             of
             subiection
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             what
             is
             yeelded
             vnto
             man
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             
             is
             not
             lost
             ,
             but
             safely
             put
             to
             keeping
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             him
             profited
             ,
             either
             here
             to
             be
             restored
             better
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             repaied
             so
             at
             length
             ,
             as
             to
             bee
             onely
             in
             subiection
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             euer
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             is
             reserued
             intirely
             vnto
             God
             in
             truth
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             answered
             with
             that
             correspondency
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             
             yet
             shall
             this
             neither
             be
             imputed
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             a
             willing
             minde
             ,
             as
             to
             challenge
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             try
             and
             aduance
             the
             soundnesse
             thereof
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             further
             still
             be
             a
             meanes
             of
             more
             gratious
             conformity
             of
             the
             outward
             ,
             that
             so
             both
             at
             length
             may
             concurre
             in
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               composition
            
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             if
             we
             particularly
             yet
             further
             weigh
             the
             seuerall
             matter
             of
             each
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             man
             was
             made
             of
             nothing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             no
             pre-existent
             substance
             .
             This
          
           
             1
             Confoundeth
             infidelity
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             depend
             on
             God
             without
             meanes
             .
             And
          
           
             2
             Informeth
             faith
             ,
             to
             restore
             God
             beyond
             ,
             without
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             meanes
             .
          
           
             3
             Confirmeth
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             though
             all
             may
             seeme
             to
             bee
             resolued
             〈…〉
             nothing
             .
             And
          
           
             4
             Instructeth
             in
             the
             discerning
             of
             the
             nature
             ,
             practise
             ,
             &
             growth
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             
             which
             as
             it
             began
             of
             nothing
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             of
             our selues
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             daily
             led
             forward
             by
             denying
             of
             our selues
             ;
             that
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             our
             flesh
             ,
             dwelleth
             no
             goodnesse
             ;
             discerning
             that
             wee
             haue
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             nothing
             ;
             both
             in
             cōparison
             of
             what
             we
             shall
             haue
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             of
             our selues
             ,
             furthering
             thereto
             :
             
             but
             especially
             emptying
             our selues
             of
             all
             confidence
             therein
             ,
             or
             glory
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             alone
             might
             bee
             honoured
             in
             his
             onely
             worke
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             that
             man
             was
             made
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             we
             learne
             ,
          
           
             1
             Not
             to
             be
             puffed
             vp
             in
             regard
             of
             nature
             ,
             seeing
             it
             came
             from
             no
             better
             then
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             2
             Neither
             to
             despise
             the
             most
             vnlikely
             &
             contemptible
             meanes
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             made
             vs
             of
             such
             .
          
           
             3
             Neither
             to
             seeke
             after
             great
             matters
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             seeing
             our
             originall
             was
             so
             meane
             .
          
           
             4
             Neither
             to
             set
             vp
             our
             hearts
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             prepare
             to
             death
             ,
             seeing
             to
             the
             earth
             we
             must
             .
          
           
             5
             Comforting
             our selues
             ,
             that
             our
             misery
             in
             this
             life
             is
             not
             eternall
             ,
             seeing
             we
             are
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             seeing
             this
             corruption
             must
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             therefore
             learne
             we
             to
             follow
             hard
             after
             
             the
             marke
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             meanes
             we
             may
             attaine
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             :
             looking
             by
             faith
             a
             farre
             off
             for
             the
             changing
             of
             these
             vile
             bodies
             .
             And
             comforting
             our selues
             in
             our
             better
             part
             ;
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             immortall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             labouring
             to
             haue
             our
             conuersation
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             meete
             for
             that
             glorious
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             man
             was
             made
             a
             liuing
             soule
             ,
             immediatly
             breathed
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             eternally
             to
             liue
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             teacheth
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             soule
             is
             immediatly
             subiect
             vnto
             God
             ,
             ought
             onely
             to
             bee
             bound
             by
             him
             ,
             principally
             must
             depend
             on
             his
             blessed
             will.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             it
             must
             be
             exercised
             in
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             end
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             it
             is
             subiect
             to
             eternall
             punishment
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             saue
             it selfe
             from
             that
             fearefull
             vengeance
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             4
             That
             eternall
             hapinesse
             is
             due
             thereto
             for
             wel-doing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             should
             not
             faint
             ,
             nor
             be
             weary
             thereof
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             as
             the
             creation
             is
             immediate
             from
             God
             ,
             though
             the
             body
             be
             from
             man
             :
             so
             also
             is
             the
             Recreation
             and
             Renuing
             of
             the
             soule
             immediatly
             from
             his
             meere
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             without
             any
             help
             or
             concurrence
             from
             man.
             
          
           
             6
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             any
             naturall
             faculties
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             sufficient
             to
             saluation
             ,
             or
             could
             further
             thereto
             :
             but
             rather
             discerne
             wee
             wisely
             ,
             
               That
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               enmity
               against
               God.
               
            
          
           
             7
             And
             so
             let
             vs
             deny
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             hauing
             our
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Phil.
             3.8.9
             .
             Yet
             so
          
           
             8
             As
             that
             seeing
             we
             haue
             free-will
             in
             naturall
             and
             morall
             actions
             ,
             concerning
             the
             outward
             act
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             or
             end
             of
             well-doing
             ;
             therefore
             do
             we
             what
             is
             ours
             ,
             in
             entertaining
             
             the
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             :
             As
             ,
             come
             wee
             to
             the
             word
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             cannot
             discerne
             it
             naturally
             ,
             neither
             propose
             the
             right
             end
             therein
             ,
             least
             if
             wee
             forsake
             God
             in
             not
             doing
             so
             farre
             as
             wee
             may
             ,
             he
             may
             iustly
             forsake
             vs
             in
             denying
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             means
             ,
             that
             so
             our
             condemnation
             may
             be
             iust
             and
             inexcusable
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             the
             soule
             was
             breathed
             into
             the
             nostrels
             ,
             not
             into
             the
             eares
             ,
             or
             mouth
             ,
             or
             eyes
             ,
             this
             argueth
             the
             imbecillity
             and
             frailty
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             depended
             on
             our
             nostrels
             ,
             Esay
             ,
             2
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               matter
               ..
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             consider
             we
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             creation
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             Excellencie
             and
             ends
             thereof
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             manner
             ,
             we
             were
             created
             in
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             not
             that
             either
             wee
             were
             made
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             must
             bee
             like
             to
             vs
             ,
             hauing
             humane
             shape
             (
             although
             if
             we
             respect
             the
             second
             person
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             it
             might
             
             wel
             be
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             was
             to
             take
             flesh
             in
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             ,
             so
             euen
             at
             the
             present
             when
             man
             was
             made
             ,
             hee
             assumed
             extraordinarily
             an
             human
             forme
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             after
             that
             forme
             and
             Archetype
             made
             man.
             But
             we
             were
             created
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             :
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             soule
             being
             breathed
             into
             the
             body
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             was
             indued
             with
             diuine
             and
             heauenly
             qualities
             .
             As
          
           
             1
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             2
             Excellent
             light
             of
             reason
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             acknowledging
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             ,
             discerning
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             3
             True
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             minde
             and
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faculties
             thereof
             ;
             in
             which
             was
             inflamed
             true
             loue
             ,
             and
             feare
             ,
             and
             confidence
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             Most
             absolute
             consent
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             obeying
             the
             iudgement
             of
             right
             and
             reason
             ,
             from
             compulsion
             ,
             bondage
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
           
             5
             Excellent
             strength
             and
             vigor
             of
             body
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             infirmitie
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             death
             .
             And
          
           
             6
             Admirable
             glory
             and
             maiesty
             .
          
           
             7
             Destinated
             to
             eternall
             life
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             8
             Which
             should
             haue
             propagated
             an
             immortall
             kinde
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9
             Yet
             all
             this
             mutably
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             so
             if
             Man
             had
             ouercome
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             his
             glory
             had
             beene
             the
             greater
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             way
             might
             bee
             made
             hereby
             to
             the
             reuelation
             of
             the
             eternall
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             his
             elect
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             his
             Iustice
             in
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             wicked
             for
             the
             refusall
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             of
             their
             saluation
             .
          
           
             And
             hence
             ariseth
             the
             excellency
             of
             Man
             ;
             1
             By
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             creation
             ,
             especially
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             mutability
             thereof
             :
             hee
             was
             to
             be
             interessed
             in
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             be
             restored
             &
             preserued
             by
             him
             
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Hence
             also
             arise
             the
             ends
             of
             mans
             creation
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             aduance
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             bounty
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             ordaining
             saluation
             for
             him
             by
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             the
             Lord
             hereby
             might
             haue
             the
             onely
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             mercies
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             Man
             might
             haue
             the
             dominion
             ouer
             all
             the
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             also
             he
             might
             bee
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             sweet
             Companion
             with
             the
             Lord
             in
             eternall
             glory
             and
             happinesse
             .
             And
          
           
             5
             That
             hee
             might
             bee
             made
             meete
             hereunto
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Creator
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             Ioh.
             17.
             
             And
             by
             spirituall
             and
             bodily
             worship
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             knowledge
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Whence
             we
             may
             learne
          
           
             1
             To
             admire
             and
             conceiue
             worthily
             of
             this
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             
             in
             making
             vs
             thus
             like
             vnto
             himselfe
             and
             so
             to
             expresse
             our
             loue
             vnto
             
             him
             ,
             in
             striuing
             to
             bee
             like
             vnto
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             magnifie
             his
             admirable
             wisedome
             in
             making
             our
             estate
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             free-will
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             change
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             rest
             content
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             things
             more
             contrary
             to
             nature
             and
             vnlikely
             for
             our
             God
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             this
             mutable
             estate
             raised
             so
             much
             good
             ,
             euen
             to
             aduance
             his
             holy
             sonne
             Iesus
             ;
             and
             in
             him
             to
             renue
             and
             establish
             our
             formerly
             mutable
             condition
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             did
             ordaine
             this
             condition
             to
             be
             therefore
             mutable
             ,
             that
             so
             man
             ,
             being
             left
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             might
             bee
             the
             chooser
             and
             author
             of
             his
             owne
             fall
             ,
             therefore
             learne
             we
             to
             iustifie
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             condemne
             our selues
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             not
             be
             iudged
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             hee
             ordained
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             mutable
             ,
             so
             hee
             ordained
             a
             Redeemer
             before
             the
             fall
             to
             recouer
             the
             
             same
             .
             Therefore
             let
             this
             comfort
             vs
             in
             all
             our
             troubles
             ,
             whether
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             or
             expected
             ,
             that
             vndoubtedly
             we
             may
             expect
             a
             good
             issue
             therein
             ;
             seeing
             we
             were
             first
             apointed
             to
             glory
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             deliuerance
             from
             thē
             ,
             and
             so
             appoynted
             to
             afflictions
             to
             make
             vs
             sit
             for
             glory
             :
             And
             we
             are
             here
             taught
             to
             loue
             the
             person
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             bearing
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             hate
             the
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               Creation
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Of
             the
             fall
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             WHerein
             man
             continued
             not
             ;
             as
             being
             left
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             fell
             away
             from
             God
             :
             in
             obeying
             the
             suggestion
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             so
             fell
             away
             from
             his
             former
             estate
             of
             Innocencie
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             through
             disobedience
             of
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             &
             plunged
             himselfe
             and
             his
             whole
             posterity
             (
             as
             hauing
             receiued
             en
             estate
             for
             it
             )
             into
             a
             most
             fearefull
             
             bondage
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             such
             punishments
             as
             were
             due
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Commandement
             .
             The
             occasion
             hereto
             was
             the
             righteous
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             more
             indifferent
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             did
          
           
             1
             The
             more
             discouer
             the
             malice
             of
             Sathan
             against
             the
             Commandements
             :
             And
             2
             the
             more
             conuince
             the
             breach
             of
             man
             :
             and
             so
             3
             aduanceth
             the
             more
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             prouiding
             a
             redeemer
             .
          
           
             The
             instrument
             of
             this
             fall
             ,
             and
             manner
             therof
             ,
             was
             the
             suggestion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             enuying
             mans
             happines
             ,
             &
             working
             in
             him
             distrust
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             tickling
             him
             with
             the
             outward
             obiect
             [
             
               the
               Apple
            
             ]
             but
             especially
             with
             a
             conceit
             of
             a
             more
             excellent
             estate
             .
             And
             setting
             vppon
             the
             weaker
             vessell
             when
             she
             was
             alone
             .
          
           
             Breeding
             discontent
             of
             the
             present
             estate
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             enuy
             their
             happinesse
             ,
             &
             did
             not
             therfore
             loue
             thē
             :
             so
             being
             distracted
             in
             their
             iudgment
             ,
          
           
        
         
           
           
             to
             redeeme
             vs
             ,
             Math.
             4.
             
             Luk.
             2.49
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             taking
             our
             nature
             vpon
             him
             .
             Mat.
             2
             ,
             Luk.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             fulfilling
             it
             perfectly
             which
             we
             had
             broken
             ,
             Esay
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             4
             In
             vndergoing
             the
             punishment
             ,
             when
             hee
             had
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
             5.19
             .
             &
             10.4
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             these
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             our
             redemption
             was
             secondly
             wrought
             out
             .
          
           
             
             
               These
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               :
               were
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             humility
             of
             his
             Natiuity
             :
             or
             his
             
               whole
               life
            
             ,
             such
             miseries
             as
             sin
             had
             drawne
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             sanctifie
             them
             vnto
             vs
             :
             
             as
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             
               Hunger
               ,
               Cold
               ,
               Pouerty
               ,
               &c.
               Heb.
            
             2.18
             .
             Heb.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             soule
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 11.13
                 .
                 Mar.
                 13.32
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Tentations
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 22.35
                 .
                 Matth.
                 4.1
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 
                   Sadnesse
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 
                   Ignominies
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 12.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             or
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             such
             
             paines
             as
             we
             had
             deserued
             :
             and
             here
             he
             suffered
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             
             as
             
               
                 1
                 
                   Preparations
                   to
                   death
                
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 
                   Accused
                   of
                   Blasphemy
                
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 Buffetings
                 by
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 
                 &
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 
                   Whipping
                   and
                   scourging
                
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 
                   Crowning
                   with
                   Thornes
                
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 
                   Carrying
                   of
                   his
                   Crosse.
                
                 
              
               
                 6
                 
                   Nayling
                   to
                   his
                   Crosse.
                   Ioh.
                
                 19.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               death
               it selfe
            
             :
             heere
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1
             The
             ignominious
             manner
             ,
             vpon
             the
             
               Cursed
               Tree
               .
               Gal.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             cruelty
             vsed
             vpon
             his
             dead
             body
             ,
             as
             being
             
               pierced
               to
               the
               heart
            
             by
             that
             mercilesse
             Souldier
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.34
             .
          
           
             3
             
               His
               ignominious
               buriall
            
             ,
             and
             detaining
             for
             3
             daies
             in
             the
             graue
             .
          
           
             
               These
               were
               his
               sufferings
               in
               body
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             he
             also
             suffered
             for
             vs
             in
             his
             soule
             ,
             &
             that
             1.
             
             
               In
               his
               whole
               life
            
             .
             
          
           
             1
             Griefe
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             especially
             of
             his
             own
             countrymen
             ,
             who
             refused
             him
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             mockings
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
          
           
           
             7
             That
             by
             his
             death
             hee
             might
             ratifie
             the
             eternall
             Testament
             of
             grace
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             8
             That
             hereby
             sinne
             and
             death
             might
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Diuell
             that
             had
             the
             rule
             of
             death
             ,
             Heb.
             2.14.15
             .
             Rom.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             9
             As
             also
             taking
             away
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             10
             That
             sinne
             might
             not
             rule
             ouer
             vs
             :
             but
          
           
             11
             That
             we
             might
             die
             thereto
             .
          
           
             12
             That
             we
             might
             liue
             onely
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             13
             And
             liue
             for
             euer
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             14
             And
             lay
             downe
             our
             liues
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             should
             be
             holden
             of
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             death
             ;
             for
             then
             had
             he
             not
             been
             iustified
             and
             acquitted
             from
             our
             sins
             :
             therfore
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             God-head
             he
             
               raised
               vp
               himselfe
            
             ;
             &
             so
             accomplished
             yet
             further
             the
             
               work
               of
               our
               redemption
            
             .
             
             Rom.
             4.25
             .
             Act.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             our
             redeemer
             obtained
             a
             
               glorious
               conquest
               by
               his
               
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
            
             :
             &
             that
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             ouer
             the
             law
             ,
             in
             abolishing
             the
             
               curse
               ,
               dominion
            
             ,
             &
             rigor
             therof
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             ouer
             Satan
             &
             hel
             ,
             chaining
             vp
             Satan
             ,
             &
             destroying
             for
             euer
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             .
             
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.57
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               ouer
               sinne
            
             ,
             and
             that
          
           
             1
             In
             taking
             away
             the
             sting
             and
             guiltinesse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             Abating
             the
             
               rage
               &
               fury
            
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             Rom.
             7.24.25
             .
          
           
             3
             Healing
             in
             some
             measure
             the
             
               corrupt
               fountaine
            
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Weakning
               the
               force
            
             ,
             and
             daily
             eating
             out
             the
             very
             corruption
             thereof
             ,
             Rom.
             6.12.13
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               death
               is
               also
               conquered
            
             and
             subdued
             ;
             and
             that
          
           
             1
             By
             taking
             away
             the
             
               sting
               therof
            
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             destroying
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             Rom.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Sanctifying
               it
               to
               the
               Godly
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             the
             gate
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Raising
               vp
               our
               flesh
               from
               the
               graue
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             by
             this
             glorious
             conquest
             of
             our
             captaine
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             is
             recouered
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             Heb.
             12
             .
             2·
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
            
             our
             Father
             ,
             whose
             children
             we
             are
             now
             become
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.18
             1
             ▪
             Ioh.
             3.1
             .
             Col
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             fruits
             of
             this
             fauour
             ,
             which
             are
          
           
             1
             Faith
             in
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             being
             iustified
             before
             God
             ,
             we
             haue
             ,
          
           
             2
             
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
            
             with
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             Rom.
             7.4
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Ioy
               vnspeakeble
            
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             become
             
               fruitfull
               in
               all
               good
               works
            
             ,
             and
             so
             therby
             become
             
               meet
               partakers
               of
               saluation
               ,
               Col.
            
             1.12
             .
          
           
             The
             earnest
             whereof
             we
             haue
             in
             this
             life
             :
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             inward
             testimony
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             our
             outward
             similitude
             &
             conformity
             to
             our
             head
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             
               being
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               Image
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.18
             ,
          
           
             And
             wee
             shall
             fully
             enioy
             it
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             where
             shall
             be
             
               
                 1
                 
                   Ceasing
                   of
                   all
                   sinne
                   ,
                   infirmities
                   &
                   
                   sorrow
                   .
                   Reu.
                
                 7.17
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Perfect
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 3
                 
                   Perfect
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   holinesse
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   changed
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 5.27
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 
                   Fulnesse
                   of
                   ioy
                   .
                   Psa.
                
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 
                   Excellent
                   glory
                
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 
                   Immediate
                   fruition
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   coniunction
                   with
                   God.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 13.12
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 
                   Continuall
                   praising
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 8
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 9
                 
                   Perfect
                   loue
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   diuersity
                   of
                   glory
                   .
                
              
               
                 10
                 
                   Knowledge
                   spirituall
                   of
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   had
                   fellowship
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   in
                   good
                   .
                
              
               
                 11
                 
                   Triumph
                   ouer
                   all
                   enemies
                
                 .
              
               
                 12
                 
                   Eternall
                   happinesse
                   and
                   blisse
                   for
                   euermore
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.4
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               All
               these
               hath
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               purchased
               for
               vs
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Of
             the
             Appliclication
             of
             this
             benefit
             by
             faith
             ,
             how
             it
             wrought
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             THe
             meanes
             whereby
             all
             these
             are
             made
             ours
             .
          
           
           
             This
             faith
             is
             wrought
             in
             vs
             by
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               Rom.
            
             10.17
             .
             And
             that
             first
             
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             discouering
             our
             misery
             vnto
             vs
             in
             particular
             ,
             both
          
           
             
             From
             what
             a
             
               blessed
               estate
            
             wee
             are
             fallen
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             as
             also
          
           
             Into
             what
             a
             woful
             and
             
               desperate
               condition
            
             we
             are
             now
             plunged
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             sinne
             :
          
           
             Being
             able
             to
             do
             nothing
             but
             displease
             God.
             Gen.
             6.5
             ,
          
           
             
               And
               that
               in
               regard
            
          
           
             1
             Of
             the
             
               trangression
               of
               Adam
            
             ,
             which
             lies
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             fruit
             of
             this
             transgression
             ,
             euen
             a
             generall
             infection
             &
             corruption
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             and
             faculties
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             .
             
             
             As
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             1
             before
             being
             simple
             ,
             is
             now
             become
             double
             through
             hypocrisie
             .
             2
             Before
             being
             mortall
             naturally
             and
             spiritually
             ,
             is
             now
             spiritually
             dead
             .
             Eph.
             2.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             As
             1
             the
             minde
             ,
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             become
             vaine
             in
             it
             discourses
             ,
             
             Eph.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             filled
             with
             blindnesse
             and
             darknesse
             :
             and
             not
             sauouring
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             Eph.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Conscience
             wounded
             ,
             seared
             ,
             defiled
             ,
             neuer
             soundly
             peaceable
             ,
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
             Esay
             .
             57.1
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Memory
             fit
             to
             retaine
             euill
             ,
             &
             to
             forget
             good
             ,
             Heb.
             10.22
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Will
             captiuated
             to
             euill
             ,
             &
             yet
             running
             headlong
             thereto
             :
             but
             to
             choose
             ,
             or
             do
             good
             ,
             altogether
             auerse
             ,
             Rom.
             8.5.6
             .
             Ioh.
             8.39
             .
             Rom.
             6.16.17.20
             .
             &
             7.14
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             so
             the
             Affections
             led
             violently
             after
             the
             sway
             thereof
             .
             As
             also
             ,
          
           
             7
             The
             Conuersation
             most
             lothsome
             to
             God
             and
             Man.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             Thoughts
             impotent
             ,
             and
             vnsatiable
             to
             euill
             ,
             and
             infinite
             therein
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             Members
             seruants
             of
             Iniquitie
             .
          
           
             10
             His
             best
             actions
             greatest
             abominations
             .
             Prou.
             28.9
             .
             Io.
             3.31
             .
             
             Psalm
             .
             50.16
             .
          
           
             11
             His
             glory
             also
             lost
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             he
             hath
             lost
             his
             soueraignetie
             ouer
             the
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             that
             reuerend
             maiestie
             of
             his
             Person
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             part
             of
             mans
             misery
             ,
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
          
           
             
             Namely
             ;
             that
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             is
             most
             odious
             to
             God
             and
             most
             iustly
             accursed
             of
             him
             ,
             Col.
             1.21
             .
             and
             this
             curse
             is
             mainfest
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             vpon
             his
             Person
             which
             is
             subiect
             to
             all
             infamy
             .
          
           
             2
             Vpon
             his
             Body
             by
             those
             fearefull
             and
             innumerable
             plagues
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             iudgements
             of
             famine
             ,
             &c.
             which
             lie
             vpon
             men
             and
             consume
             them
             in
             this
             life
             .
             Deut.
             28.15
             .
             Gene.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             that
             
               horrible
               abuse
               of
               Gods
               blessings
            
             ,
             which
             are
             bestowde
             on
             him
             :
             making
             the
             creature
             to
             grone
             vnder
             this
             bondage
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             increase
             the
             score
             against
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             Ro.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Vpon
             his
             Soule
             ,
             and
             
             that
             first
             in
             this
             life
             :
             
          
           
             1
             In
             being
             giuen
             vp
             to
             a
             
               reprobate
               sence
               .
               Rom.
            
             1.23
             .
          
           
             2
             Depriued
             of
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             shall
             make
             him
             without
             excuse
             .
             Psal.
             49.15
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             bee
             
               past
               feeling
            
             through
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             his
             heart
             .
             Ephes.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             4
             Thence
             to
             commit
             sin
             with
             greedinesse
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             vppe
             the
             measure
             thereof
             .
          
           
             5
             Thence
             to
             fall
             into
             wofull
             and
             irrecouerable
             despaire
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             and
             to
             discouer
             the
             same
             by
             
               madnesse
               ,
               blasphemies
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             the
             
               life
               to
               come
            
             ,
             
             by
          
           
             1
             
               Vtter
               separation
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             happinesse
             for
             euer
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Perpetuall
               communion
               with
               Satan
            
             and
             the
             infernall
             spirits
             :
             &
             so
             of
             all
             torments
             ,
             Esay
             34.
             
          
           
             Especially
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             
               Desperate
               sorrow
            
             for
             an
             irrecouerable
             losse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Insufferable
               waight
               of
               the
            
             wrath
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Sensible
               torment
            
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             expressed
             .
             Math.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Without
             intermission
             ,
             Reu.
             14
          
           
             2
             Without
             end
             .
             Apoc.
             20.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               the
               worme
               of
               conscience
            
             accusing
             and
             gnawing
             continually
             ,
             Esay
             .
             66.
             
             Esay
             50.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               Bitter
               enuy
            
             at
             the
             happinesse
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             expressed
             by
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             Mat.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               vnsatiable
               desire
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             without
             hope
             or
             ability
             to
             commit
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             
               Restlesse
               content
            
             in
             this
             fearfull
             condition
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             law
             discouers
             to
             man
             his
             misery
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             sinners
             ,
             2
             ,
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Men
             are
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             particulars
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             to
             
               yeeld
               to
               the
               power
               thereof
            
             ;
             that
             so
             driuing
             men
             out
             of
             themselues
             ,
             it
             may
             lead
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             properly
             reuealed
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             doth
             especially
             beget
             and
             perfect
             the
             worke
             of
             
             iustifying
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
          
           
             1
             Because
             the
             Gospell
             reueales
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             auenging
             sinne
             ,
             but
             reconciling
             the
             world
             vnto
             him
             ,
             by
             not
             imputing
             sin
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             2
             Hence
             a
             sinner
             is
             enabled
             to
             iustifie
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             and
             mercy
             in
             pardoning
             sin
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             so
             hence
             proceedeth
             to
             apprehend
             in
             particular
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sin
             :
          
           
             
               And
               that
               in
               this
               manner
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             making
             vs
             to
             
               beleeue
               our
               miserie
            
             ,
             through
             a
             
               particular
               application
            
             thereof
             vnto
             our selues
             ,
             Rom.
             7.9
             .
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
             Mat.
             9.12
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             working
             
               anguish
               and
               sorrow
               in
               spirit
            
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Act.
             2.37
             .
             Ier.
             21.18
             .
             Iudg.
             2.3.10
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Aduising
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               Luk.
            
             15.17
             Ierem.
             8.6.7
             .
             and
             considering
             deepely
             what
             we
             haue
             done
             ,
             Reu.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Submitting
               to
               Gods
               will
            
             ,
             to
             be
             guided
             hereafter
             according
             to
             the
             same
             .
             Luk.
             17.9
             .
             Eze.
             36.2
             .
             Act.
             9.6
             .
          
           
           
           
             9
             
               Heauenly
               conuersation
               ,
               Phi.
            
             3.20
          
           
             10
             
               Readinesse
               and
               patience
            
             ,
             to
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             
             Phil.
             1.27
          
           
             11
             
               Desire
               to
               bee
               dissolued
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Phil.
            
             1.23
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               is
               Faith
               wrought
               in
               vs
            
             :
             thus
             may
             we
             discerne
             the
             work
             therof
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             properly
             iustifying
             faith
             ,
             &
             it
             differs
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           
             1
             Because
             it
             onely
             is
             the
             certaine
             confidence
             ,
             whereby
             we
             apply
             Christs
             merites
             vnto
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             esteemed
             righteous
             before
             God.
             1
             Cor.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             onely
             concernes
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             &
             such
             as
             belōg
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             comprehendeth
             all
             other
             kindes
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             comprehended
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             only
             obtaineth
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             the
             rest
             may
             see
             ,
             though
             not
             apprehend
             ,
             nor
             attaine
             vnto
             ,
             Rom.
             3.28
             .
             Rom.
             4.5
             .
             And
             this
             faith
             is
             thus
             effectuall
             ,
             and
             discerned
             by
             these
             markes
             .
          
           
             1
             Acknowledging
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             2
             Finding
             our selues
             bound
             to
             beleeue
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3
             Applying
             principally
             the
             promise
             of
             grace
             .
             Ioh.
             8.36
             .
          
           
             4
             Boldnesse
             on
             this
             confidence
             to
             rely
             on
             this
             present
             grace
             .
          
           
             5
             Ioy
             in
             the
             present
             blessing
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             
               saluation
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             6
             Desire
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruit
             of
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             diuine
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             meete
             to
             that
             happines
             ,
             wherinto
             no
             vncleane
             thing
             shall
             enter
             .
             Iam.
             2.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
             Col.
             1.11
             .
             Reu
             ,
             21.27
             .
          
           
             
               Hence
               we
               may
               learne
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             there
             is
             
               no
               holinesse
               in
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               no
               happinesse
            
             from
             thence
             ,
             Rom.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             2
             Though
             Christ
             be
             offred
             to
             al
             ,
             yet
             all
             do
             not
             receiue
             him
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             No
             man
             knoweth
             iustifying
             faith
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             Our
             
               righteousnes
               is
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             laying
             hold
             on
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Phil.
             3
             ,
             9
          
           
             5
             Being
             redeemed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             
               zealous
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               ordained
               vs
               to
               walke
               in
               .
            
          
           
             6
             That
             wee
             may
             not
             erre
             in
             wel-doing
             ,
             nor
             be
             weary
             thereof
             ,
             
             we
             must
             haue
             a
             Guide
             to
             direct
             vs
             therein
             .
             Ioh.
             11.9
             .
          
           
             7
             Certainty
             ,
             vpon
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             that
             ,
             though
             his
             faith
             may
             languish
             ,
             and
             be
             ecclipsed
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             neuer
             faile
             finally
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             therefore
             still
             striuing
             with
             doubts
             and
             tentation
             ,
             and
             getting
             the
             conquest
             ouer
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             This
             Guide
             is
             onely
             the
             perfect
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             BEcause
             it
             is
             the
             briefe
             of
             Gods
             reuealed
             will.
             
             Psalme
             40.7
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             reacheth
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             outward
             ,
             but
             inward
             man
             also
             ,
             &
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             secret
             thoghts
             and
             reins
             .
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             that
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             would
             haue
             to
             this
             ende
             
               communicated
               vnto
               all
               .
               Colos.
            
             1.6
             .
             Ioh.
             5.35
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             
               sufficient
               and
               absolutely
               
               perfect
            
             to
             accomplish
             whatsoeuer
             concernes
             our
             entrance
             or
             perfection
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             is
             a
             
               sure
               and
               euerlasting
            
             word
             able
             to
             accomplish
             that
             which
             it
             promiseth
             or
             threatneth
             ,
             and
             
               giuing
               grace
            
             to
             perform
             that
             in
             some
             measure
             which
             it
             enioyneth
             .
             Eph.
             6.17
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
             Psal.
             19.7
             .
             Psal.
             119.93
             .
          
           
             6
             It
             is
             most
             
               plaine
               and
               easie
            
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             
               light
               shining
               in
               a
               darke
               place
               .
            
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
             Pr.
             8.2
             .
             2
             ▪
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             
               warranted
               by
               the
               word
            
             ,
             is
             sinne
             ,
             
             Apoc.
             22
             18.
             
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
             Prou.
             30.6
             .
             
          
           
             2
             That
             the
             
               Law
               of
               nature
            
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             is
             no
             sufficient
             rule
             of
             life
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             Mat.
             16.17
             .
             Rom.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             3
             Much
             lesse
             the
             
               Lawes
               of
               nations
            
             are
             perfect
             rules
             to
             liue
             by
             .
             Deut.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             4
             No
             wil-worship
             is
             accepted
             of
             God.
             Matth.
             15.9
             .
             Colos.
             2.23
             .
             Deu
             12.8
             .
          
           
           
             5
             Nither
             a
             
               good
               intention
            
             makes
             a
             good
             action
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             6
             Nor
             an
             
               erroneous
               conscience
            
             excuseth
             an
             euill
             fact
             ,
             or
             maketh
             that
             which
             is
             doubtfull
             good
             ,
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             7
             No
             not
             
               Ignorant
               Deuotion
            
             auailes
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
             Rom.
             10
             2.
             
             Act.
             13.50.51
             .
          
           
             8
             Much
             lesse
             the
             
               lawlesse
               lusts
            
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             life
             ,
             Eph.
             1
             22.
             
          
           
             9
             Neither
             is
             the
             Multitude
             a
             iustifiable
             warrant
             for
             our
             actions
             .
             Exod.
             23.
             
          
           
             10
             No
             not
             the
             examples
             of
             any
             ,
             further
             then
             they
             square
             with
             the
             word
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             11
             Neither
             the
             
               word
               it selfe
               in
               the
               letter
            
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             spirituall
             meaning
             thereof
             .
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             12
             And
             the
             
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
            
             to
             be
             fetcht
             not
             from
             any
             other
             but
             the
             Word
             ,
             comparing
             spiritual
             things
             with
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             13
             Yea
             ,
             the
             true
             meaning
             must
             be
             appplied
             by
             faith
             ,
             before
             our
             
             actions
             can
             be
             warranted
             therby
             .
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           
             So
             doth
             the
             word
             containe
             a
             perfect
             direction
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             What
             this
             direction
             is
             namely
             to
             serue
             God
             daily
             and
             constantly
             .
          
           
             THis
             direction
             is
             a
             
               daily
               and
               constant
               endeuour
               to
               serue
               God.
            
             
             And
          
           
             1
             Because
             the
             Lord
             requires
             such
             a
             dayly
             and
             constant
             course
             .
             Philip.
             3.15
             .
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
             Iob.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Lord
             
               giues
               grace
            
             and
             appoints
             means
             for
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             continuall
             inhabitation
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             fruite
             therof
             ,
             the
             holy
             seed
             that
             remains
             in
             vs.
             1.
             
             Iob.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             
               Saints
               of
               God
               haue
               practised
            
             such
             a
             course
             .
             Psal.
             1.
             
             Genes
             .
             18.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             To
             
               this
               ende
               were
               we
               redeemed
            
             that
             we
             should
             serue
             God
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             ous
             life
             .
             Luk.
             1.
             
          
           
             5
             God
             doth
             
               dayly
               bestow
               blessings
            
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             
             must
             dayly
             serue
             him
             .
             Lam.
             3.23
             .
             Psal.
             103.2
             .
          
           
             6
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               maketh
               continuall
               intercession
               for
               vs
            
             :
             that
             wee
             should
             daily
             ,
             yea
             hourely
             and
             continually
             performe
             acceptable
             seruice
             vnto
             God.
             1.
             
             Iob.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             7
             
               Satan
               is
               neuer
               weary
               of
               tempting
               vs
            
             :
             therefore
             wee
             should
             haue
             our
             loines
             girt
             ,
             and
             bee
             alwaies
             vpon
             our
             watch
             to
             resist
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             8
             Wee
             
               haue
               not
               a
               daies
               warrant
            
             ,
             no
             not
             
               an
               houres
               certaintie
               of
               life
            
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             at
             no
             time
             to
             be
             vnprepared
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             the
             houre
             when
             our
             master
             commeth
             .
             Math.
             24.
             
          
           
             9
             We
             are
             
               pilgrims
               and
               trauellers
            
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wee
             must
             trauell
             each
             day
             homeward
             to
             our
             country
             .
             Heb.
             11.12
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             10
             By
             our
             calling
             we
             are
             
               watchmen
               ,
               souldiers
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             daily
             be
             exercised
             in
             this
             spirituall
             ▪
             warrefare
             .
             2.
             
             Timothie
             2.6
             .
          
           
           
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             to
             fancie
             any
             such
             seruice
             out
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
             
             which
             is
             not
             
               daily
               and
               constant
            
             ,
             is
             sinne
             .
             Hosea
             .
             6.4
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             thinke
             that
             the
             
               seruice
               of
               the
               Sabboth
            
             is
             all
             that
             God
             requireth
             is
             also
             sinne
             .
             Esa.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             serue
             God
             at
             randome
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             an
             holy
             and
             constant
             order
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             put
             off
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             life
             ;
             is
             most
             presumptuous
             .
             Psal.
             95.7
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             thinke
             I
             haue
             
               any
               libertie
            
             or
             time
             to
             
               serue
               sinne
            
             ;
             is
             Atheisticall
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.2
             .
             Ephe.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             it
             is
             not
             wil-worship
             ,
             to
             performe
             this
             seruice
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             it
             is
             
               no
               nouelty
            
             ,
             to
             serue
             God
             after
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             8
             Neither
             is
             
               it
               precisenesse
            
             ,
             to
             tie
             our selues
             hereunto
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             reuealed
             and
             therefore
             beelongs
             vnto
             vs.
             Deut.
             29.29
             .
             Ephes.
             5.15
             .
          
           
           
             
               Therefore
               ▪
               that
               we
               may
               serue
               God
               according
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               we
               must
               perform
               dayly
               ,
               and
               continuall
               obedience
               to
               to
               him
               ,
            
             Coloss.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
             What
             this
             dayly
             course
             is
             ,
             namely
             a
             constant
             purpose
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             &
             how
          
           
             ANd
             this
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             a
             
               purpose
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             :
             wholly
             and
             continually
             .
             He.
             13.18
             .
             Act.
             11.13
             .
             
          
           
             2
             This
             purpose
             is
             
               setled
               and
               rooted
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             some
             constant
             fruit
             of
             obedience
             euery
             day
             .
             Col.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             also
             sincere
             ,
             and
             generall
             ,
             hauing
             respect
             vnto
             al
             Gods
             commandments
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             desirous
             to
             please
             him
             dayly
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             fruitfull
             in
             euery
             good
             worke
             Psa
             119.6
             .
             Col.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             in
             wisedome
             ,
             both
             auoiding
             all
             occasions
             which
             may
             hinder
             ,
             as
             also
             vsing
             the
             best
             meanes
             may
             further
             the
             execution
             thereof
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             is
             constant
             and
             earnest
             ,
             not
             
             giuing
             ouer
             though
             it
             be
             preuented
             ,
             and
             interrupted
             ,
             but
             hereby
             is
             more
             kindled
             and
             enflamed
             ,
             to
             weldoing
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             it
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             respects
             
               the
               ends
            
             ,
             which
             are
             two
             :
          
           
             1
             
               Gods
               glory
            
             ,
             not
             any
             worldly
             or
             vaine
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             
               eternall
               saluation
               of
               my
               soule
            
             not
             any
             trāsitory
             or
             outward
             blessing
             .
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             enioynes
             these
             so
             
               farre
               ,
               as
               God
               shall
               inwardly
            
             enable
             ;
             and
             
               outward
               means
               permit
            
             ,
             rather
             to
             put
             vs
             in
             minde
             
               what
               we
               should
               bee
            
             ,
             then
             what
             we
             can
             bee
             in
             this
             life
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             course
             
               were
               impossible
            
             ,
             
             yet
             were
             it
             
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
            
             ,
             and
             indeauored
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             1
             That
             it
             might
             bee
             a
             
               dayly
               rule
            
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             it
             might
             
               continually
               humble
               vs
            
             vnder
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             it
             may
             daily
             
               driue
               vs
               to
               Christ
            
          
           
             4
             That
             it
             might
             
               weane
               vs
               from
               the
               world
            
             ,
             &
             fit
             vs
             to
             eternal
             happines
          
           
           
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             ,
             
             to
             keepe
             such
             a
             course
             and
             trade
             of
             holines
          
           
             1
             Because
             he
             
               presumes
               not
               absolute
               perfection
            
             ;
             which
             indeed
             were
             folly
             for
             any
             to
             dreame
             of
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             is
             onely
             a
             
               following
               hard
               to
               the
               make
            
             ,
             and
             furtherance
             to
             perfection
             .
             Phil.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             no
             harder
             a
             taske
             ,
             then
             what
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             do
             
               desire
               to
               attaine
               ,
               Psal.
            
             90.12
             .
             haue
             
               voluntarily
               vndertaken
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               most
               comfortable
               measure
               performed
               Genes
               .
            
             5.22
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             may
             stand
             well
             with
             
               our
               ordinary
               callings
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             4
             Neither
             doeth
             exclude
             our
             
               lawfull
               comforts
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             
               no
               more
               then
               needs
               must
            
             to
             take
             this
             course
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             hereby
             we
             shew
             our selues
             
               obedient
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               .
               Gen.
            
             17.1
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Wee
             do
             also
             
               approoue
               the
               soundnes
            
             of
             our
             obedience
             :
             as
          
           
           
             1
             That
             it
             is
             hearty
             ,
             not
             Hypocriticall
             .
             
          
           
             2
             Not
             
               by
               halfes
            
             but
             generall
             .
          
           
             3
             Not
             temporary
             ,
             but
             continuall
             .
          
           
             4
             Not
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             conscionable
             .
          
           
             5
             Not
             enforced
             ,
             but
             free
             &
             
               cheerefull
               .
               Deut.
            
             28.47
             .
          
           
             6
             Not
             vncertaine
             ,
             but
             constant
             .
          
           
             7
             Not
             carnall
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Heereby
               we
               increase
               in
               righteousnes
               and
               holines
               :
               as
               being
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             Confirmed
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             and
             that
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             heauenly
             thrift
             .
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.10
             .
             Mat.
             25.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Thanfulnesse
             vnto
             God
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             Commending
             the
             successe
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             Crauing
             his
             further
             supply
             .
             
          
           
             4
             
               Recouered
               also
               we
               shall
               bee
               out
               of
               euill
            
             :
          
           
             1
             By
             seeing
             our
             escapes
             .
             Ieremy
             3.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Iudging
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.32
             .
          
           
             3
             Denying
             our selues
             .
             Math.
             16
          
           
           
             4
             Casting
             our selues
             vpon
             Christ.
             Math.
             11.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               Hereby
               also
               our
               outward
               callings
               are
               furthered
               ,
            
             
             as
          
           
             1
             Being
             sanctified
             by
             this
             spirituall
             exercise
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Moderated
             ,
             least
             we
             be
             drunken
             with
             them
             .
             Deut.
             17.18
             .
          
           
             3
             Ordered
             to
             the
             right
             end
             ,
             least
             they
             mislead
             vs.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
          
           
             4
             Seasoned
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             weary
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             5
             Blessed
             ,
             in
             seeing
             a
             happy
             returne
             by
             them
             Ps.
             128.
             
          
           
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             this
             duety
             is
             
               most
               conuenient
            
             for
             all
             sorts
             .
             
          
           
             Both
             for
             all
             persons
             ,
             as
             well
             1
             
               babes
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             2
             
               Strong
               men
            
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             all
             estates
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             in
             aduersity
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             for
             
               Babes
               in
               Christ
            
             :
             that
          
           
             1
             They
             may
             beginne
             well
             .
          
           
             2
             Th●●●y
             may
             go
             forward
             without
             
               griefe
               ,
               vncertainty
               ,
               wearisomnes
            
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             they
             may
             obtaine
             a
             more
             glorious
             Crowne
             .
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               For
               strong
               men
               and
               that
            
          
           
           
             1
             To
             keepe
             them
             constant
             from
             backe-sliding
             Collos.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             make
             them
             more
             able
             to
             winne
             and
             hold
             others
             .
             Rom.
             14.1
          
           
             3
             To
             acquaint
             them
             with
             the
             deepnes
             of
             Satan
             .
             Apoc.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             repaire
             them
             to
             greater
             glory
             .
             Dan.
             12.
             
          
           
             5
             To
             humble
             them
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             extraordinary
             graces
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               it
               is
               fit
               for
               men
               in
               prosperitie
               :
               and
               that
            
          
           
             1
             To
             preuent
             securitie
             .
             Isa.
             5.12
             .
             
          
           
             2
             To
             humble
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             temporall
             things
             .
             Luk.
             22.48
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             teach
             them
             how
             to
             vse
             them
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             their
             owne
             and
             their
             neighbours
             good
             .
             1
             ,
             Tim
             6.17
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             they
             may
             part
             with
             them
             willingly
             .
             Phil.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             all
             may
             bee
             counted
             as
             dung
             in
             respect
             of
             heauen
             Phillip
             .
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               This
               practise
               also
               will
               be
               very
               necessary
               in
               the
               time
               of
               affliction
               :
               And
               that
               .
            
             
          
           
           
             1
             To
             prepare
             vs
             thereuto
             .
             Prou·
             28.14
             .
             Iob.
             3.25
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             qualefie
             the
             sharpenes
             and
             tediousnesse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             sanctifie
             them
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             4
             To
             be
             conquerors
             in
             our
             trobles
             ,
             and
             ouer
             them
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             5
             To
             be
             deliuered
             finally
             from
             them
             .
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
               though
               doe
               what
               we
               can
               ,
            
             
             
               some
               corruptions
               shall
               still
               remaine
               ,
               yet
               this
               labour
               is
               not
               vnprofitable
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Because
             God
             accepts
             herein
             the
             purpose
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Lord
             will
             haue
             some
             infirmities
             still
             left
             in
             vs
             to
             humble
             vs
             with
             all
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             And
             so
             enable
             vs
             to
             make
             better
             vse
             of
             our
             society
             ,
             by
             walking
             more
             tenderly
             with
             them
             &
             winning
             them
             more
             comfortably
             .
             And
             yet
          
           
             4
             Our
             hatred
             of
             sinne
             shall
             be
             perfited
             hereby
             ,
             though
             it
             remain
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             strength
             of
             sinne
             shall
             
             also
             much
             he
             abated
             in
             vs.
             
             
          
           
             6
             Our
             edge
             to
             eternall
             happi-shall
             be
             still
             sharpened
             &
             our
             desire
             enflamed
             to
             fitte
             vs
             thereto
             .
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Neither
               is
               this
               labour
               vncomfortable
            
             .
             For
          
           
             1
             We
             increase
             hereby
             an
             assurance
             of
             our
             saluation
             .
             
             2.
             
             Peter
             1
             9.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Wee
             grow
             more
             setled
             ,
             and
             resolued
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             get
             the
             maistery
             of
             inconstancy
             .
             Ephe.
             3.18.19
             .
          
           
             3
             Wee
             performe
             holy
             duties
             more
             constantly
             ,
             and
             easily
             .
             Ps.
             119
             32.
             
             Ioh.
             4.34
             .
             Mat.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             4
             Wee
             haue
             more
             neere
             and
             sweete
             fellowship
             with
             our
             blessed
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.10
             .
             Mat
             10.30
             .
             Ps.
             1.3
             .
             Rom.
             8.31
             .
             Ps.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             6
             Wee
             preuent
             many
             noysome
             lusts
             which
             otherwise
             would
             fasten
             on
             vs
             ,
             Ps.
             119.10.11
             .
             Io.
             15.15
             .
             Exod.
             19.5
             .
             Pro.
             19.23
             .
          
           
             6
             Wee
             are
             freed
             from
             many
             temporall
             iudgements
             ,
             which
             vnstaied
             
             soule
             ,
             are
             subiect
             to
             .
             Psal.
             91.11
             Psal.
             32.10.11
             .
          
           
             7
             Our
             score
             shall
             bee
             the
             lesse
             ,
             and
             our
             reckoning
             more
             easie
             at
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             8
             Hereby
             wee
             shal
             haue
             our
             cōuersation
             in
             heauen
             Phil.
             3.21
          
           
             9
             We
             shall
             labor
             to
             a
             m●●●●●●e
             excellent
             measure
             then
             wee
             lost
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             10
             Our
             heart
             &
             the
             inordinate
             lusts
             thereof
             shall
             be
             kept
             at
             a
             bay
          
           
             11
             We
             shall
             bee
             armed
             against
             al
             temptations
             ,
             end
             secured
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             Ephes.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             12
             Wee
             shall
             bee
             weaned
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             this
             wretched
             world
             .
          
           
             13
             Yea
             led
             forward
             constantly
             to
             obtaine
             the
             ende
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             saluation
             of
             our
             souls
             Ephes.
             6.2
             .
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             14
             We
             shall
             approue
             our selues
             not
             to
             be
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             our
             contrary
             fashion
             to
             it
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             15
             Wee
             shall
             recouer
             our
             first
             Image
             ,
             in
             being
             holy
             as
             God
             is
             holy
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             16
             And
             ready
             to
             meete
             our
             Sauiour
             
             whensoeuer
             he
             shall
             come
             .
             Ephes.
             6.
             
             Math.
             24.25
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             17
             We
             shall
             see
             out
             daily
             weaknesse
             and
             inability
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             acknowledge
             vnfaignedly
             our
             vnworthinesse
             of
             the
             least
             mercies
             ,
             and
             so
             happily
             preuent
             spirituall
             pride
             .
          
           
             18
             We
             gaine
             hereby
             a
             certaine
             knowledge
             of
             our
             estate
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             light
             hereof
             wee
             know
             whither
             wee
             walke
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.1
             .
          
           
             19
             We
             shall
             be
             raised
             vp
             from
             our
             falles
             into
             sinne
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             20
             Wee
             shall
             vse
             prosperity
             aright
             ,
             Iob.
             31.24
             .
             Ier.
             8.4.6
             .
          
           
             21
             And
             ouer-come
             all
             troubles
             .
             Rom.
             8.36
             .
          
           
             22
             Yea
             ,
             we
             shall
             bee
             fitter
             to
             winne
             others
             .
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             23
             And
             so
             grow
             forward
             to
             perfection
             ,
             Col.
             1.9
             .
             Ioh.
             7.52
             .
          
           
             24
             
               And
               happily
               bee
               continued
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
           
             acceptable
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             51.18
             .
          
           
             3
             Hereby
             wee
             deny
             our selues
             ,
             and
             daily
             take
             vp
             our
             Crosse
             ,
             Math.
             16.
             
          
           
             4
             We
             approue
             our
             right
             and
             estate
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             confesse
             our selues
             to
             bee
             sinners
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             haue
             daily
             need
             of
             his
             mercie
             ,
             and
             so
             daily
             fit
             our selues
             vnto
             the
             same
             ,
             Math.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             iustifie
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             against
             all
             the
             imaginary
             perfection
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             security
             of
             Libertines
             ,
             and
             Atheists
             whomsoeuer
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             daily
             giue
             an
             account
             of
             our
             Faith
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             6
             As
             also
             wee
             maintaine
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             32.5
             .
             And
             so
          
           
             8
             Continue
             ,
             and
             renue
             the
             assurance
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.10
             .
             And
             so
          
           
             8
             Proceede
             ,
             and
             follow
             hard
             after
             the
             marke
             .
             Phil.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             
             This
             duty
             is
             conscionably
             performed
             ,
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             knowledge
             of
             sinne
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             19.11
             .
             Ierem
             ,
             3.13
             .
             
             And
             that
             voluntarily
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             conuiction
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             by
             mourning
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             6.
             
             &
             38.
             
             And
             that
             ,
          
           
             1
             Not
             for
             a
             spurt
             ,
             but
             euen
             all
             our
             life
             long
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             51.5.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Neither
             with
             a
             few
             hypocriticall
             teares
             from
             the
             eyes
             ,
             but
             euen
             with
             
               Deepe
               sorrow
               from
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             expressed
             euen
             with
             plenty
             of
             teares
             ,
             and
             bitter
             lamentation
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             7.
             
             Matth.
             27.
             
             Esra
             .
             1.9
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             that
             not
             so
             much
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             haue
             offended
             so
             good
             a
             God
             ,
             Luk.
             15.21
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             knowne
             sinners
             among
             men
             ,
             which
             happily
             may
             
             discredit
             vs
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             feele
             not
             our
             sinnes
             pardoned
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             This
             is
             accompanied
             with
             an
             astonishment
             for
             sinne
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             infinite
             Maiesty
             .
             Esra
             .
             9.4
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             repentance
             is
             performed
             by
             
               Acknowledging
               and
               confessing
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             
             Pro.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               first
               for
               the
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             
               1
               
                 From
                 the
                 fountaine
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 
                   
                   1
                   Originall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Psa.
                   51.5
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Our
                   corrupt
                   hearts
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   19.12
                   .
                
              
            
             
               2
               
                 From
                 the
                 streames
              
               ,
               both
               our
               
                 
                   1
                   Thoughts
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   ,
                   Esr.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Our
                   
                     Idle
                     words
                     ,
                     Iob.
                  
                   42.
                   And
                
                 
                   3
                   
                     Prophane
                     actions
                     .
                     Psalm
                  
                   .
                   19.12
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               for
               the
               manner
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Aggrauating
             them
             against
             our selues
             ,
             Lam.
             3.43
             .
          
           
             2
             Cleering
             others
             ,
             as
             righteous
             in
             comparison
             of
             our selues
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             Against
             our selues
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal.
             32.5
             .
             Not
             
               
                 1
                 Excusing
                 .
                 Nor
              
               
                 
                 2
                 Diminishing
                 :
                 Nor
              
               
                 3
                 Posting
                 off
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               And
               here
            
             ,
             both
          
           
             1
             What
             Good
             wee
             haue
             omitted
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             Euill
             we
             haue
             committed
             .
          
           
             3
             How
             wee
             haue
             sinned
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             Psa.
             73.22
             .
          
           
             4
             How
             of
             Knowledge
             wee
             haue
             transgressed
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             
             Luk.
             12.48
             .
          
           
             Especially
             and
             more
             particularly
             ,
             we
             must
             confesse
             ,
          
           
             1
             The
             sinnes
             we
             
               haue
               beene
            
             subiect
             vnto
             ,
             Psa.
             51.14
             .
             
          
           
             2
             Those
             which
             for
             the
             present
             we
             grone
             vnder
             .
          
           
             3
             Those
             which
             wee
             feare
             most
             .
             Psalm
             .
             19.13
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             sinnes
             of
             our
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Nehem
            
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             state
             where
             wee
             liue
             .
             Dan.
             9.
             
          
           
             6
             Those
             which
             accompany
             wel-doing
             .
             Math.
             8.
             
          
           
             7
             Yea
             such
             as
             in
             particular
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             wee
             are
             notwithstanding
             to
             yeeld
             vp
             
               to
               bee
               searched
               by
               
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             and
             by
             his
             mercie
             either
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             our
             remembrance
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             graciously
             passed
             ouer
             ,
             Psa.
             19.12
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               proceede
               to
               iudgement
               against
               sinne
            
             :
             And
             that
             ,
          
           
             1
             Remembring
             and
             producing
             the
             law
             that
             conuinceth
             our
             sin
             ,
             Esr.
             9.11.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Pleading
             guilty
             therto
             ,
             Esr.
             9.10
          
           
             3
             By
             
               abhorring
               of
               our selues
               ,
               Iob.
            
             42
          
           
             4
             Stripping
             our selues
             of
             all
             comforts
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Imposing
               volunatry
               afflictions
            
             vpon
             our selues
             .
             Ioel.
             2.
             
          
           
             6
             Acknowledging
             our selues
             
               worthy
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               Eze.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             7
             Yeelding
             to
             temporal
             chasticements
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             
          
           
             8
             Iustifying
             Gods
             iustice
             in
             his
             former
             chasticements
             vpon
             our
             fathers
             for
             sin
             ,
             Esr.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             9
             Feeling
             our
             sinne
             a
             burthen
             which
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             ,
             Act.
             12.37
             .
             Psa.
             38.4
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
          
           
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               By
               faith
               we
               flye
               unto
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
             1
             Hungring
             after
             the
             least
             drop
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
           
             2
             Preferring
             it
             before
             all
             earthly
             comforts
             .
          
           
             3
             Begging
             it
             boldly
             and
             constantly
             .
          
           
             4
             Waiting
             patiently
             till
             the
             Lord
             answere
             .
          
           
             5
             Meditating
             on
             Gods
             former
             mercies
             .
             Esr.
             9.8
             .
             
          
           
             6
             In
             Christ
             we
             gaine
             strength
             to
             forsake
             sin
             :
             And
             that
          
           
             1
             
               In
               heart
            
             ,
             wee
             throughly
             purpose
             neuer
             to
             commit
             the
             like
             againe
             .
             Esr.
             10.3
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             this
             end
             we
             are
             
               Fearfull
               of
               the
               occasions
            
             ,
             and
             wisely
             decline
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             bend
             our
             strength
             especially
             
               against
               our
               beloued
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             complaine
             of
             our
             Inability
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             be
             strengthned
             by
             the
             
               Word
               ,
               Conference
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             5
             Hereupon
             we
             finde
             our
             loue
             encreased
             to
             all
             Gods
             Comma●●●●●●dements
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             conscionably
             intend
             the
             performance
             of
             ●●●hem
             .
          
           
             6
             Especially
             wee
             endeauour
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             to
             
             feele
             the
             power
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             in
             the
             subduing
             of
             sinne
             ;
             and
             so
             
               exercise
               our
               meditations
               more
               often
            
             ,
             and
             seriously
             thereon
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             so
             wee
             endeuour
             ,
             
               that
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               may
               appeare
               in
               our
               mortall
               bodies
            
             :
             and
             that
             not
             wee
             ,
             but
             Christ
             may
             liue
             wholly
             in
             vs
             ,
             Galat.
             2.19
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             8
             To
             this
             end
             labour
             wee
             the
             
               practise
               of
               some
               one
               speciall
               vertue
               ,
            
             to
             which
             we
             find
             our selues
             most
             auerse
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             especiall
             need
             of
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             so
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             
               we
               attaine
               such
               conquest
               ouer
               our
               most
               grieuous
               tentations
               ,
            
             and
             former
             euils
             ,
             as
             hatred
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             as
             that
             wee
             neuer
             fall
             into
             them
             againe
             .
          
           
             10
             And
             though
             wee
             finde
             aptnesse
             to
             fall
             into
             some
             former
             sinnes
             ,
             yet
             wee
             earnestly
             
               striue
               against
               them
            
             ,
             and
             grone
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             of
             our
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             11
             And
             so
             ,
             
               do
               hunger
               and
               sigh
               for
               our
               dissolution
               .
            
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
           
             12
             Submitting
             our selues
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             haue
             corruption
             discouered
             and
             purged
             out
             .
          
           
             13
             Auoiding
             all
             occasions
             that
             entice
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             wee
             may
             the
             bettter
             performe
             this
             duty
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             
               consider
               wee
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               these
               preparatiues
               and
               helpes
               thereto
               .
            
             
          
           
             1
             That
             Repentance
             
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             want
             it
             ,
             let
             vs
             aske
             it
             of
             him
             in
             faith
             ,
             Iam.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             
               by
               nature
               wee
               cannot
               repent
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wee
             had
             more
             need
             to
             renounce
             our selues
             ,
             and
             flye
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             the
             time
             of
             repentance
             is
             
               this
               life
            
             :
             and
             therfore
             while
             we
             may
             ,
             let
             vs
             set
             vpon
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             longer
             we
             deferre
             it
             ,
             
               the
               harder
               ,
               and
               more
               doubtfull
               it
               will
               proue
               .
            
          
           
             5
             That
             the
             fittest
             time
             is
             immediatly
             
               after
               sinne
               committed
            
             ,
             Psal.
             95.8
             .
          
           
           
             6
             To
             this
             end
             meditate
             we
             on
             the
             
               shortnesse
               of
               life
            
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             91.12
             .
          
           
             
               And
               withall
            
             ,
          
           
             7
             
               Weigh
               wee
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               our
               sinne
               ,
            
             how
             infinite
             in
             number
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             and
             deadly
             to
             our
             own
             soules
             ,
             how
             offensiue
             to
             Gods
             children
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             8
             
               And
               submit
               wee
               our selues
               willingly
               to
               such
               rebukes
               and
               chasticements
               ,
            
             as
             are
             laid
             vpon
             vs
             to
             the
             humbling
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Iam.
             4.9.10
             .
             Iob.
             33.17.18
             .
             Leuit.
             26.41
             .
          
           
             9
             Yea
             ,
             
               intreat
               we
               the
               Lord
               to
               correct
               vs
               ,
               Psa.
            
             61.
             and
             that
             the
             righteous
             may
             smite
             vs
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             141.5
             .
             Psa.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             
               Hitherto
               serueth
               further
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               The
               due
               contemplation
               of
               the
               Maiesty
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whom
             we
             haue
             so
             highly
             offended
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             51.4
             .
             Gen.
             39.9
             .
          
           
             2
             
               The
               vilenesse
               and
               abiectnesse
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             that
             durst
             commit
             such
             wickednesse
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             How
             fearefull
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             sinne
             )
             
               our
               condition
               is
               vnder
               Sathan
            
             .
          
           
           
             4
             The
             dangers
             we
             haue
             incurred
             hereby
             ,
             euen
             
               all
               the
               plagues
               that
               are
               written
               in
               Gods
               Booke
               ,
            
             Deut.
             29.27
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             riches
             of
             
               Gods
               mercy
            
             ,
             in
             prouiding
             so
             excellent
             a
             remedy
             against
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             pretious
             blood
             of
             his
             onely
             and
             deerely
             beloued
             sonne
             ,
             when
             nothing
             else
             in
             the
             world
             was
             available
             thereunto
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             6
             
               The
               effectualnesse
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             daily
             preuenting
             sinne
             ,
             and
             furthering
             ,
             yea
             sanctifying
             our
             repentance
             ,
             and
             leading
             to
             perfection
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.7
             .
             Eph.
             5.22.23
             .
          
           
             7
             
               The
               excellency
               of
               our
               estate
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             with
             the
             manifold
             benefites
             and
             priuiledges
             thereof
             :
             and
             so
             meditate
             we
             on
             his
             
               Death
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascention
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             8
             Consider
             wee
             the
             end
             of
             our
             
               Creation
               ,
               Redemption
               ,
               Iustification
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             All
             which
             doe
             call
             for
             repentance
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             impartially
             discerne
             wee
             our
             
               Vnthankfulnesse
               against
               the
               blood
               of
               
               the
               Couenant
               ,
            
             in
             not
             walking
             worthy
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Ephes.
             4.1
             .
             yea
             in
             as
             much
             as
             lieth
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             10
             
               Making
               the
               same
               of
               none
               effect
               vnto
               vs.
               Heb.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             11
             Adde
             we
             hereunto
             ,
             
               How
               we
               haue
               grieued
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               Ephes
               .
            
             4.30
             .
          
           
             1
             
               And
               dulled
               ,
               if
               not
               quenched
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               in
               vs
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             13
             Consider
             what
             dishonour
             we
             haue
             done
             vnto
             our
             God
             ,
             
               all
               this
               while
            
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             liued
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             14
             And
             wonder
             at
             the
             
               patience
               of
               the
               Almighty
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             spared
             so
             long
             ,
             such
             notorious
             rebels
             ,
             Lament
             .
             3.23
             .
             Rom.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             15
             Consider
             wee
             the
             
               small
               number
               of
               those
               that
               shall
               bee
               saued
               .
            
             And
          
           
             16
             That
             
               many
               shall
               striue
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               ,
            
             Luk.
             13.23
             .
          
           
             17
             Treasure
             we
             vp
             the
             
               Word
               in
               our
               hearts
            
             ,
             which
             daily
             prouokes
             to
             repentance
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             18
             And
             meditate
             wee
             on
             
               Gods
               Iudgements
            
             inflicted
             on
             the
             world
             for
             sinne
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             19
             Consider
             we
             how
             hardly
             ,
             euen
             
               the
               righteous
               ,
               shall
               bee
               saued
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.13.14
             .
          
           
             20
             Sort
             wee
             with
             the
             Godly
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             learne
             their
             waies
             .
          
           
             21
             Enter
             wee
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Mourning
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             bring
             sin
             to
             remembrance
             .
          
           
             22
             And
             
               thinke
               wee
               often
               of
               our
               ends
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             so
             shall
             sinne
             haue
             little
             rest
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             wee
             bee
             not
             deceiued
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             obserue
             wee
             wisely
             ,
             
             these
             Markes
             ,
             and
             true
             Tokens
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1
             Care
             ,
             not
             to
             sinne
             againe
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.11
             .
             Luk.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Clearing
             and
             approuing
             of
             our selues
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             In
             the
             euidence
             of
             the
             pardon
             
             of
             our
             sinne
             ,
             being
             able
             to
             make
             our
             defence
             against
             sin
             and
             Satan
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               And
               so
            
          
           
             4
             
               Giuing
               the
               Lord
               no
               rest
            
             ,
             till
             by
             praier
             we
             haue
             obtained
             this
             assurance
             .
          
           
             5
             
               An
               holy
               indignation
            
             ,
             and
             displeasure
             at
             our selues
             for
             offending
             so
             good
             and
             gratious
             a
             Father
             .
             Psal.
             73.22
             .
          
           
             6
             
               A
               feruent
               affection
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
            
             and
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             Psal.
             51.
             
             Psalm
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             7
             
               Zeale
               of
               Gods
               glory
            
             ;
             and
             in
             regard
             thereof
             ,
             a
             iudging
             of
             our
             best
             graces
             ,
             and
             mourning
             for
             our
             failings
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             8
             
               A
               spirituall
               execution
            
             ,
             and
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             our selues
             ,
             by
             cleering
             of
             others
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             condemning
             our selues
             ,
             Esay
             30.21
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.17
             .
             Ier.
             31.19
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             9
             Yea
             desirous
             to
             bee
             more
             vile
             ,
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             1.13.14
             .
             and
             exposing
             our selues
             to
             confusion
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             10
             And
             because
             wee
             cannot
             bee
             so
             abased
             as
             wee
             should
             :
             
               Mourning
               and
               complaining
               of
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               Esay
               .
            
             63.17
             .
          
           
             11
             Prouoking
             deeper
             sorrow
             for
             our
             owne
             ,
             by
             
               mourning
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               others
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119.136
             .
             Dan.
             9.
             
             Eze.
             9.
             
          
           
             12
             
               Trembling
               at
               the
               word
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             louing
             the
             sharpest
             blowes
             thereof
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             119.120
             .
             And
             so
             melting
             at
             the
             sweet
             promises
             therein
             .
          
           
             13
             Submitting
             our selues
             willingly
             to
             
               Gods
               chastisements
            
             ,
             Psal.
             39.9
             .
             Mich.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             14
             Labouring
             vnfaignedly
             the
             
               conuersion
               of
               others
            
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             51.17
             .
             And
             admonishing
             them
             to
             take
             heed
             by
             our
             example
             ,
             Ezech.
             18.30
             .
          
           
             15
             
               Shame
               of
               humane
               society
               ,
               Ezech
               .
            
             16.61
             .
             Ier.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             16
             
               Feare
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
            
             Psal
             119.120
             .
          
           
             17
             
               Strong
               cryes
               for
               mercy
            
             ,
             Io.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             18
             
               Desire
               of
               the
               restoring
               of
            
             
             
             for
             sin
             ,
             though
             we
             alwayes
             shed
             not
             teares
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             though
             we
             forsake
             not
             sinne
             wholly
             ,
             yet
             out
             endeuour
             is
             accepted
             with
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             wee
             finde
             the
             power
             of
             sinne
             weakned
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             relapse
             into
             former
             sinnes
             breed
             greater
             feare
             of
             our selues
             and
             humility
             .
          
           
             5
             Considering
             that
             our
             
               repentance
               is
               not
               to
               purge
               out
               our
               sinne
               ,
            
             or
             deferre
             pardon
             :
             but
             onely
             ,
          
           
             
             1
             To
             testifie
             our
             thankfulnesse
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             assure
             vnto
             our selues
             the
             renued
             life
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             to
             proceed
             and
             goe
             forward
             therein
             .
          
           
             6
             As
             also
             ,
             resoluing
             that
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             whosoeuer
             will
             lead
             a
             godly
             life
             in
             CHRIST
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             God
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             perfect
             by
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             7
             Comforting
             our selues
             ,
             that
             if
             being
             in
             our
             wayes
             ,
             wee
             bee
             kept
             from
             sinne
             ,
             
             this
             is
             the
             mercie
             of
             GOD
             ;
             but
             if
             out
             of
             
             our
             wayes
             ,
             we
             seeme
             to
             maister
             sinne
             ,
             this
             is
             in
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             deceiuable
             .
          
           
             8
             As
             also
             ,
             beeing
             assured
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             faile
             in
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             will
             be
             supplied
             at
             another
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             accept
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             worke
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             9
             And
             lastly
             ,
             accounting
             it
             a
             good
             measure
             of
             forsaking
             sinne
             ,
             if
             wee
             see
             what
             wee
             cannot
             do
             ,
             and
             grone
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             ,
             desirous
             to
             bee
             dissolued
             ,
             Rom.
             7
             24.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             our
             further
             tryall
             and
             resolution
             ,
             
             obserue
             wee
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             our
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             neither
             vnfits
             vs
             for
             our
             callings
             ,
             nor
             excludes
             from
             such
             comforts
             as
             are
             tendered
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             wee
             so
             iudge
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             iudge
             not
             either
             peremptorily
             of
             our
             owne
             estate
             ,
             to
             preiudice
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             or
             censure
             our
             brethren
             vncharitably
             ,
             
             who
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             their
             Maister
             .
          
           
             3
             Yet
             neglect
             wee
             not
             reproofe
             for
             sinne
             ,
             seasonably
             and
             conscionably
             ,
             that
             either
             others
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             our selues
             ,
             may
             bee
             kept
             from
             security
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             the
             tendernesse
             and
             true
             iudgement
             of
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             wee
             are
             more
             grieued
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             not
             serued
             God
             longer
             time
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             haue
             for
             the
             present
             dishonoured
             him
             by
             sin
             .
             And
             yet
          
           
             5
             Are
             more
             grieued
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             God
             is
             blasphemed
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             grieued
             by
             our
             sin
             ;
             then
             that
             any
             hurt
             hath
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             that
             shall
             redound
             to
             vs
             hereby
             .
          
           
             
               The
               benefite
               hereof
               is
               as
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             .
             II.
             Of
             the
             raising
             vp
             of
             a
             sinner
             by
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               soule
               beeing
               thus
               humbled
               ,
               must
               bee
               raised
               vp
               againe
               by
               
               a
               true
               and
               liuely
               Faith.
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             duty
             daily
             to
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             But
             cannot
             we
             bee
             truly
             humbled
             without
             faith
             ?
             Is
             this
             a
             worke
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             preparation
             to
             grace
             ?
             Or
             else
             rather
             a
             worke
             of
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             1
             Some
             kinde
             of
             humiliation
             and
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             
             may
             be
             naturall
             ,
             as
             being
             forced
             from
             the
             conscience
             accusing
             naturally
             ,
             
             and
             furthered
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             illumination
             .
             So
             that
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             outward
             act
             ,
             the
             Hypocrite
             may
             bee
             like
             the
             sound
             Professour
             :
             yea
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             power
             of
             conscience
             let
             loose
             ,
             exceed
             him
             in
             outward
             humiliation
             ;
             especially
             if
             wil-worship
             sway
             for
             our
             owne
             credit
             .
          
           
             3
             But
             the
             truely
             humbled
             Soule
             ,
             expressed
             in
             those
             Markes
             and
             Rules
             before
             ,
             is
             so
             wrought
             by
             faith
             ,
             apprehending
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             in
             Christ
             
             
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               performed
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             a
             serious
             meditation
             on
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Iohn
             3.16
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             exercising
             our selues
             more
             conscionably
             in
             the
             reading
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             taught
             .
             Iohn
             5.39
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Faith
             is
             quickned
             by
             reuiuing
             our
             apprehension
             of
             the
             promise
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             is
             done
             .
             2.
             
             Chr.
             17.
             vers
             16.17.18.19
             .
             and
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             earnest
             prayer
             vnto
             God
             for
             the
             renuing
             of
             his
             Spirit
             in
             vs.
             Psal.
             51.12
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             an
             hearty
             acknowledgement
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             iustly
             grieued
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             deseruedly
             depriued
             of
             the
             feeling
             thereof
             .
             Psalme
             51.4
             .
             Lamentation
             .
             3.22
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             3
             Meditating
             of
             our
             former
             comfort
             and
             assurance
             herein
             .
             Ps.
             77.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             reuiuing
             hath
             many
             degrees
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             
             A
             liuely
             sense
             what
             need
             I
             haue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             him
             I
             must
             certainly
             perish
             .
             Rom.
             7.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Hope
             of
             pardon
             ,
             whereby
             though
             we
             yet
             feele
             not
             our
             sinnes
             certainly
             pardoned
             yet
             we
             beleeue
             that
             they
             are
             pardonable
             ;
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             thēselues
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             lesse
             heinous
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             mercies
             are
             aboue
             them
             .
             Esay
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             An
             hungring
             and
             thirsting
             after
             grace
             offered
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Ioh.
             6.35.7.37
             .
             Reu.
             21.6
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               discerned
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             our
             prizing
             and
             preferring
             it
             aboue
             all
             other
             comforts
             .
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             our
             fainting
             and
             languishing
             after
             it
             .
             Psal.
             42
             ▪
          
           
             3
             By
             our
             strong
             cries
             and
             endeuours
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Psalme
             51.12
             ,
             13.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Wee
             approch
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             flying
             from
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             wee
             take
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             find
             fauour
             in
             
             God.
             Heb.
             4.16
             .
             Heb.
             10.19
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               performed
            
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             an
             humble
             confession
             of
             thy
             sinne
             in
             particular
             ,
             wherupon
             followeth
             a
             full
             remission
             of
             them
             Psalme
             32.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Crauing
             pardon
             of
             some
             speciall
             sins
             ,
             with
             vnspeakeable
             sighs
             and
             perseuerance
             .
             Luk.
             15.21
             .
             Act.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             Hereupon
             followeth
             a
             particular
             perswasion
             imprinted
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whereby
             euery
             faithful
             man
             doth
             particularly
             apply
             vnto
             himselfe
             those
             promises
             which
             are
             made
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Mat.
             9.2
             .
             Math.
             15.28
             .
             Psal.
             143.12
             .
          
           
             This
             perswasion
             is
             discerned
             by
             these
             markes
             .
             
          
           
             1
             It
             goes
             before
             experience
             ,
             Mat.
             15.23
             .
             and
             so
             our
             faith
             is
             supernaturall
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             reason
             .
             Heb.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             holds
             beyond
             experience
             .
             Iob.
             13.15
             .
             Heb.
             11.1
             .
             and
             is
             aboue
             all
             feeling
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             neuer
             leaues
             vs
             till
             wee
             
             haue
             obtained
             the
             ende
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             saluation
             of
             our
             soules
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             
               This
               perswasion
               hath
               these
               degrees
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             takes
             hold
             weakely
             ,
             
             not
             without
             doubting
             ,
             and
             yet
             soundly
             and
             truely
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             accepted
             of
             God.
             Luke
             17.5
             .
             Mat
             8.
             
          
           
             
               And
               it
               is
               discerned
            
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             an
             earnest
             desire
             and
             endeauour
             to
             obtaine
             Gods
             fauour
             .
             
             Math.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             a
             continuall
             complaining
             of
             our
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             and
             mourning
             for
             it
             .
             Marc.
             9.24
             .
             Yet
          
           
             3
             By
             an
             earnest
             striuing
             against
             it
             ,
             in
             vsing
             all
             good
             helps
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             conference
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             8.25
             .
             Luke
             17.5
             .
          
           
             
               This
               weakenesse
               proceeds
            
             .
          
           
             1
             From
             want
             of
             knowledge
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             saluation
             .
             
             Rom.
             14.2
             .
             Math.
             16.16
             .
             Ioh.
             6.69
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             want
             of
             application
             to
             our selues
             of
             the
             particular
             promise
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             relying
             on
             sense
             ,
             and
             submitting
             faith
             thereto
             .
             Ioh.
             20.
             
          
           
           
             
             a
             farre
             off
             .
          
           
             5
             By
             resting
             vpon
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             building
             on
             his
             promises
             .
             Rom.
             4.21
             .
             In
          
           
             6
             Consideration
             of
             our
             own
             vnworthinesse
             ,
             and
             imperfection
             ,
             which
             still
             sends
             vs
             to
             Christ
             in
             whom
             we
             are
             strengthned
             in
             faith
          
           
             7
             By
             long
             experience
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             loue
             in
             many
             deliuerances
             .
             Psalm
             .
             23.5
             .
          
           
             8
             By
             ripenesse
             and
             dexteritie
             in
             the
             meanes
             :
             as
             power
             in
             prayer
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             &c.
             Ephes.
             6.18
             .
          
           
             9
             Daily
             examining
             and
             trying
             our selues
             .
             Psalm
             .
             4.34
             .
          
           
             10
             Renouncing
             the
             especiall
             sinne
             which
             hangeth
             so
             fast
             vpon
             vs.
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             11
             Renuing
             daily
             our
             couenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             charging
             a
             fresh
             vpon
             our
             hearts
             to
             constancie
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             The
             preparing
             and
             furnishing
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               AND
               this
               is
               the
               third
               duty
               daily
               we
               must
               performe
               ,
               namely
               ;
               to
               renue
               
               our
               vowes
               ,
               and
               stirre
               vp
               our
               hearts
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Because
             the
             hart
             is
             that
             which
             God
             principally
             delights
             in
             .
             Prou.
             23.25
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             heart
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             euery
             action
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             the
             actions
             will
             be
             sutable
             .
             Luke
             8.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             infirmity
             of
             the
             action
             shall
             not
             be
             imputed
             ,
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             ordered
             aright
             .
             2.
             
             Corinthians
             8.12
             .
          
           
             4
             As
             the
             bodie
             sleepes
             ,
             so
             the
             heart
             sleepes
             too
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             one
             must
             bee
             awaked
             as
             the
             other
             .
             Esay
             .
             29.10
             .
             
          
           
             
               Now
               the
               heart
               may
               be
               cast
               into
               a
               sleepe
               .
            
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             ignorance
             of
             it selfe
             .
             Ephes.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             selfe-loue
             ,
             and
             ouerweening
             of
             it
             owne
             perfections
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             neglecting
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             corrupt
             meanes
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             pure
             fountaines
             .
          
           
             5
             By
             the
             ceasing
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             worke
             .
          
           
             6
             By
             some
             grosse
             sinne
             committed
             .
             
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             
          
           
             7
             By
             securitie
             in
             prosperitie
             and
             sinne
             .
          
           
             8
             By
             presumption
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             or
             it
             owne
             merits
             .
             Matthew
             26.33
             .
          
           
             9
             By
             stupiditie
             and
             senslesnesse
             .
          
           
             10
             By
             spirituall
             blindnesse
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             preparing
             of
             the
             heart
             hath
             these
             degrees
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             awakened
             and
             roused
             vp
             ,
             
             and
             that
          
           
             1
             By
             meditating
             .
          
           
             1
             What
             it
             was
             by
             nature
             .
             Ierem.
             17.9
             .
             Math.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             it
             is
             now
             by
             grace
             .
             Rom
             6.2
             .
             Ephe.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             3
             How
             vnsearchable
             and
             bottomlesse
             a
             gulfe
             it
             is
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             2
             
               By
               yeelding
               it
               vp
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               exposing
               it
               naked
               before
               him
               ,
            
             &
             that
          
           
             1
             Both
             confessing
             its
             corruption
             ,
             and
             deceitfulnesse
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             also
             submitting
             it
             wholly
             to
             his
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Reforming
               the
               occasions
               whereby
               
               it
               was
               laid
               a
               sleepe
               ,
            
             as
          
           
             1
             Ignorance
             ,
             by
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Iam.
             1.25
             .
          
           
             2
             Selfe-loue
             ,
             by
             viewing
             our selues
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             conscience
             examined
             by
             the
             Law.
             Ro.
             7.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             3
             Vsing
             the
             meanes
             conscionably
             .
          
           
             4
             ▪
             Especially
             not
             closing
             with
             corrupt
             meanes
             .
          
           
             5
             Renue
             the
             Spirit
             by
             vnfained
             repentance
             .
             Psal.
             51.10
             .
          
           
             6
             Forsake
             not
             onely
             grosse
             sins
             but
             euen
             all
             ,
             yea
             all
             apparance
             of
             sinne
             .
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             7
             Be
             we
             alwaies
             watchfull
             ouer
             our selues
             .
             Luk.
             22.
             
          
           
             8
             Auoide
             wee
             presumption
             by
             meditation
             of
             Gods
             iustice
             .
             Iude
             5.6.7
             .
          
           
             9
             Remedie
             wee
             stupidity
             by
             quicknesse
             in
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             forwardnesse
             to
             iudge
             our selues
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             10
             Breake
             wee
             our
             hard
             hearts
             with
             the
             hammer
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
             Iere.
             23.29
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             
             The
             heart
             being
             awakened
             ,
             must
             be
             throughly
             sifted
             and
             examined
             ,
             
               and
               that
            
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               By
               a
               true
               rule
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Not
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Neither
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             conscience
             informed
             by
             the
             word
             .
             Ierem.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             
             3
             Not
             by
             opinion
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             euidence
             of
             the
             Spirt
             .
             Roman
             .
             8.16
             .
             Rom.
             14.5
             .
             Pro.
             14.12
             .
          
           
             4
             Neither
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             .
             Matth.
             15
             9.
             
             Act.
             4
             19.
             
          
           
             5
             ▪
             Neither
             by
             the
             letter
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             spiritual
             meaning
             thereof
             .
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             6
             Not
             by
             the
             outward
             condition
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             inward
             experience
             Eccles.
             9.1
             .
             Pro.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             7
             Neither
             by
             outward
             actions
             ,
             but
             by
             inward
             purposes
             .
             Ierem.
             17.10
             .
             Ioel.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             8
             Not
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             most
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             best
             .
             Luk.
             18.1
             .
             Cor.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Wee
               must
               examine
               the
               
               heart
               after
               a
               true
               and
               holy
               manner
               .
            
             
          
           
             Not
             once
             or
             seldome
             ,
             but
             dayly
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             Not
             slightly
             but
             seriously
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             bottome
             .
             Psal.
             119.12
             .
          
           
             Not
             on
             the
             oneside
             ,
             but
             on
             both
             as
             well
             what
             euill
             wee
             haue
             done
             ,
             as
             what
             good
             .
             Esay
             .
             1.
             
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             Neither
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             in
             particular
             ,
             concerning
             the
             chiefe
             good
             or
             euill
             .
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             not
             partially
             but
             conscionably
             and
             indifferently
             ,
             both
             concerning
             it
             weakenesse
             and
             also
             it
             strength
             .
             Psal.
             42.
             
             &
             43.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               We
               must
               herein
               aime
               at
               a
               right
               ende
               .
            
             
          
           
             1
             Not
             vain
             glory
             ,
             but
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Neither
             for
             selfe-loue
             ,
             but
             to
             denie
             our selues
             .
             Mat.
             16.22
             .
          
           
             3
             Not
             for
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             renouncing
             thereof
             .
             Rom.
             13.11
             .
          
           
             4
             Neither
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             prepared
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             5
             Not
             to
             remit
             of
             our
             sincerity
             ,
             but
             to
             increase
             in
             holines
             .
             Ps.
             119.
             
          
           
           
             6
             Not
             to
             preferre
             our selues
             before
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             behinde
             vs
             but
             to
             be
             humbled
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             that
             haue
             out-stript
             vs.
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             7
             Not
             to
             bee
             approued
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             conuincing
             ,
             or
             conuerting
             thereof
             .
             Gal.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             8
             Not
             to
             make
             vs
             distrust
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             increase
             our
             confidence
             in
             him
             .
             
          
           
             9
             And
             so
             to
             hunger
             more
             constantly
             after
             him
             .
             Phil.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             
               The
               heart
               being
               thus
               tryed
               and
               examined
               ,
               must
               bee
               established
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               Psal.
            
             51.12
             .
             Pro.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               And
               that
               by
               these
               meanes
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             
               resigning
               it
               vp
            
             to
             the
             
               guidance
               of
               the
               Almightie
            
             .
             
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             
               This
               is
               performed
            
             ,
             by
          
           
             1
             Acknowledging
             him
             to
             bee
             greater
             ,
             then
             the
             heart
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             all
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Yeelding
             the
             heart
             to
             bee
             dayly
             searched
             by
             him
             .
             Psalm●●●
             19.12
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             submitting
             the
             priuie
             
             corruptions
             of
             the
             heart
             not
             onely
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             but
             which
             are
             hidden
             from
             vs
             ,
             to
             be
             iudged
             of
             him
             .
             Psal.
             19.12
             .
             Iob.
             9.
             
          
           
             4
             Doing
             al
             things
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             .
             Genes
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             5
             Confessing
             dayly
             vnto
             Him
             the
             inward
             rebellions
             and
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             complaining
             of
             it
             backewardnesse
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6
             And
             so
             renouncing
             the
             best
             testimony
             of
             it
             sinceritie
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             iustified
             thereby
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.4.3
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             yet
             comforting
             our selues
             in
             the
             testimony
             thereof
             ,
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             haue
             boldnesse
             ,
             and
             assurance
             before
             him
             in
             Christ.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             yet
             submitting
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             carnal
             wisedome
             ,
             to
             his
             blessed
             will.
             Galat.
             2.
             
          
           
             9
             And
             so
             resting
             on
             his
             promises
             by
             faith
             aboue
             all
             sence
             and
             feeling
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Iob.
             13.15
             Ion
             2.
             
          
           
             10
             Not
             tying
             the
             prouidence
             
             of
             God
             simply
             to
             any
             meanes
             .
             And
             yet
          
           
             11
             Not
             despising
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             inhibited
             in
             the
             weakest
             ,
             and
             most
             vnlikely
             means
             And
             yet
          
           
             12
             Depending
             on
             the
             mightie
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             beyond
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             meanes
             .
          
           
             13
             And
             so
             dayly
             labouring
             to
             discerne
             the
             true
             estate
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             14
             Deny
             we
             our selues
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             be
             found
             of
             him
             onely
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             so
          
           
             15
             In
             Christ
             offer
             wee
             vp
             our
             hearts
             as
             a
             dayly
             sacrifice
             of
             obedience
             vnto
             his
             maiestie
             .
          
           
             16
             Accounting
             all
             things
             as
             dung
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             fauor
             .
             And
          
           
             17
             Being
             ready
             to
             forsake
             all
             ,
             in
             comparison
             thereof
             .
          
           
             18
             And
             so
             hungring
             after
             his
             glorious
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             communion
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             19
             Prepare
             we
             our selues
             daily
             to
             our
             ends
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             for
             euer
             be
             with
             the
             Lord.
             Thus
             shall
             wee
             
             resigne
             vp
             our selues
             to
             his
             holy
             gouernement
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             
               renuing
               our
               vowes
            
             &
             binding
             vs
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
             
               And
               that
            
          
           
             1
             By
             publicke
             protestation
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             subscribing
             with
             the
             hand
             Esay
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             3
             By
             solemne
             and
             conscionable
             oaths
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             By
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             .
             Nehe.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             5
             Calling
             others
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             wee
             must
             continually
             feare
             our selues
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             holy
             iealousie
             of
             our
             best
             actions
             .
             Prou.
             28.14
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               in
               regard
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             the
             maiestie
             and
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             able
             to
             censure
             ,
             that
             which
             wee
             haue
             best
             testimony
             of
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             vnsearchablenesse
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             Ierem.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             
               priuie
               corruptions
            
             that
             do
             assault
             vs.
             Psal.
             19.
             
          
           
             4
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             infirmities
             
             that
             do
             accompany
             our
             best
             actions
             .
             Iob.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             5
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             
               treachery
               of
               our
               flesh
            
             ,
             ready
             to
             betray
             vs
             to
             euery
             tentation
             .
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             6
             And
             the
             continuall
             
               readinesse
               of
               Satan
            
             to
             set
             vpon
             vs.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5
             8.
             
          
           
             7
             As
             also
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               presence
               of
               our
               gracious
               God
            
             ,
             beholding
             ,
             and
             approuing
             all
             our
             actions
             .
             Psalme
             33.13
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               feare
               is
               discerned
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             an
             earnest
             striuing
             against
             our
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             a
             
               desire
               to
               approue
               our selues
            
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             By
             
               tendernesse
               of
               conscience
            
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             lowlynesse
             in
             our
             carriage
             ,
             euen
             towards
             our
             inferiors
             .
          
           
             5
             By
             an
             holy
             care
             to
             
               prepare
               our selues
            
             to
             spirituall
             duties
             .
          
           
             6
             Making
             conscience
             of
             the
             
               least
               sinnes
            
             .
          
           
             7
             Keeping
             our selues
             
               from
               the
               occasions
            
             ,
             and
             appearance
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             8
             Restraining
             our selues
             in
             our
             
               Christian
               libertie
            
             .
          
           
           
             9
             By
             humilitie
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             great
             graces
             .
          
           
             10
             Charitable
             censuring
             of
             our
             brethren
             and
             couering
             their
             infirmities
             .
             And
             by
          
           
             11
             A
             dayly
             examination
             of
             our
             wayes
             .
          
           
             12
             Especially
             complaining
             of
             and
             striuing
             against
             our
             secret
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             13
             By
             choyce
             of
             our
             company
             and
             care
             therein
             .
          
           
             14
             Meditation
             of
             our
             ende
             and
             preparation
             to
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             must
             be
             a
             constant
             watching
             ouer
             the
             
               outward
               man
               ,
               auoyding
            
             both
             the
             
               occasions
               of
               euill
            
             ,
             &
             the
             
               least
               appearance
            
             therof
             .
             Ps.
             39.1
             .
             Iob.
             31.1
             .
             of
             which
             herafter
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             
               We
               must
               moderate
               our selues
               in
               our
               Christian
               libertie
               .
            
             Galat.
             5.13
             .
             
               and
               that
               by
               these
               rules
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Of
             our
             callings
             ,
             that
             wee
             exceed
             not
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             7.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             times
             ,
             that
             wee
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             in
             due
             season
             .
             Psa.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             in
             outward
             
             things
             we
             cōfirm
             therto
             .
             1.
             
             Co.
             9.20
          
           
             4
             Of
             the
             persons
             ,
             that
             wee
             giue
             no
             iust
             offence
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.33
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               our
               guides
               must
               be
            
             .
          
           
             Loue
             ,
             which
             seeks
             not
             our
             own
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             Wisedome
             ,
             to
             become
             all
             vnto
             all
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
             
               And
               our
               ends
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Expediencie
             ,
             what
             may
             bee
             fitting
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Order
             that
             which
             may
             bee
             seemely
             .
             Col.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             Edification
             ,
             that
             which
             may
             benefit
             our selues
             and
             other
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             4
             And
             principally
             the
             
               glorie
               of
               Almighty
               God.
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             We
             must
             entertaine
             ,
             and
             
               cherish
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.19
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               performed
            
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             a
             
               wise
               discerning
            
             of
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             an
             
               high
               esteeme
            
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             
               reioycing
               in
               them
            
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             had
             found
             the
             greatest
             treasures
             .
             Mat.
             13.44
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             
               putting
               them
            
             speedily
             in
             
             execution
             .
             Psal.
             45.1
             .
          
           
             5
             
               By
               offering
               vp
               an
               extraordinary
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               for
               them
               ,
            
             abasing
             our selues
             in
             regard
             of
             such
             excellent
             graces
             ,
             and
             acknowledgeing
             the
             free
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             so
             gracious
             a
             fellowship
             .
             Psalme
             116.7
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               shall
               lie
               a
               sleepe
               in
               vs.
            
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             
               This
               we
               shall
               discerne
            
             :
          
           
             1
             By
             
               great
               terrours
            
             in
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             kind
             of
             loathing
             of
             holy
             duties
             .
          
           
             3
             Great
             
               coldnes
               and
               deadnesse
            
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             4
             Little
             
               sensible
               comfort
            
             when
             we
             haue
             performed
             them
             .
             Psalme
             77.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             5
             Much
             discontentment
             in
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             blindnes
             in
             the
             same
             .
             Psalme
             6.3
             .
          
           
             6
             Aptnesse
             to
             
               rush
               into
               the
               sinnes
            
             we
             haue
             heretofore
             conquered
             .
          
           
             7
             Vnwillingnesse
             to
             die
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Here
               then
               we
               must
               at
               no
               hand
               blesse
               our
               soules
               in
               this
               estate
               ,
               but
            
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             
               rouse
               vp
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               labor
               to
               be
               quickned
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vsing
               the
               holy
               meanes
               :
               as
            
          
           
             1
             The
             powerfull
             Ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Psal.
             6.6
             .
             that
             so
             our
             iudgements
             may
             be
             kept
             sound
             .
          
           
             2
             Priuate
             and
             strong
             crying
             vnto
             God.
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             
             Psalm
             .
             40
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Crauing
             the
             effectuall
             praiers
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             Iames.
             5
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             Vsing
             more
             conscionably
             their
             fellowships
             ,
             and
             opening
             our
             state
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             5
             Racking
             our
             hearts
             by
             a
             serious
             and
             impartiall
             examination
             and
             committing
             our
             most
             speciall
             tentations
             to
             record
             .
          
           
             6
             Promising
             more
             faithfulnes
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Psal.
             80.18
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             binding
             our selues
             more
             constantly
             to
             the
             conuersion
             of
             others
             .
             Psal.
             116.18
             .
             Psal.
             32.8.9
             .
             Ps.
             34.3.8.11
             .
          
           
             8
             Exercising
             a
             dayly
             course
             of
             repentance
             .
             Psal.
             51.4
             .
          
           
             9
             Not
             neglecting
             also
             to
             humble
             our selues
             in
             this
             behalfe
             in
             some
             priuate
             fast
             vnto
             God
             Psal.
             35.
             in
             
             our
             closets
             or
             families
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             make
             we
             some
             experiment
             vpon
             some
             chiefe
             lust
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             mastery
             ouer
             it
             :
             for
             by
             an
             experimentall
             conquest
             ouer
             one
             ,
             we
             shall
             learne
             in
             time
             to
             conquer
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               learne
               we
            
             :
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             the
             
               master
               and
               most
               beloued
               sinne
            
             .
             
             As
          
           
             1
             That
             which
             before
             conuersion
             we
             were
             most
             subiect
             to
             ,
             that
             will
             now
             hant
             vs
             ,
             seeking
             to
             re-enter
             againe
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             we
             most
             feare
             ,
             And
          
           
             3
             Feele
             our selues
             most
             weak
             in
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             which
             most
             interrupts
             vs
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             about
             to
             do
             most
             good
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             which
             hath
             most
             excuses
             ,
             &
             pretences
             to
             defend
             it self
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             also
             that
             ,
             which
             wee
             can
             cry
             most
             earnestly
             against
             in
             our selues
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             which
             we
             most
             discerne
             ,
             and
             condemne
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             which
             we
             haue
             most
             foyled
             ,
             and
             gloriously
             subdued
             .
          
           
           
             9
             That
             which
             our
             carnall
             affection
             will
             be
             yet
             most
             vnto
             ,
             that
             so
             our
             soundnesse
             may
             be
             approued
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             conquest
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               must
               be
               done
            
             :
          
           
             1
             By
             obseruing
             the
             deepnesse
             of
             Satan
             in
             his
             varietie
             of
             baits
             ,
             
             to
             draw
             vs
             into
             the
             snare
             .
          
           
             2
             Considering
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             how
             gladly
             it
             it
             would
             close
             with
             Satan
             .
          
           
             3
             Remembring
             our
             former
             tripping
             by
             the
             like
             tentation
             .
          
           
             4
             Thereupon
             confesse
             wee
             in
             humble
             prayer
             vnto
             God
             that
             we
             haue
             deserued
             to
             bee
             ouertaken
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             5
             Detest
             we
             our selues
             that
             sin
             hath
             got
             such
             ground
             of
             vs.
             Iob.
             42.
             
          
           
             6
             Hereupon
             vow
             wee
             reuenge
             against
             our
             treacherous
             flesh
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             practise
             wee
             the
             same
             by
             the
             former
             rules
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             bee
             laid
             downe
             .
          
           
           
             8
             And
             so
             being
             wise
             to
             feare
             our selues
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             said
             tentation
             we
             shal
             happily
             get
             the
             conquest
             of
             it
             ,
             Pro.
             14.
             
          
           
             9
             We
             must
             daily
             recount
             how
             wee
             haue
             profited
             in
             godlinesse
             .
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             10
             We
             must
             prepare
             our selues
             continually
             to
             afflictions
             ,
             Luk.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             11
             Wee
             must
             bee
             plentifull
             in
             good
             workes
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             12
             In
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             specially
             extraordinary
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             trust
             to
             that
             soundnesse
             of
             heart
             which
             hath
             beene
             ,
             but
             try
             them
             by
             that
             which
             is
             ,
             
             that
             so
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             purenesse
             of
             the
             fountaine
             the
             streames
             may
             flow
             more
             certainly
             and
             purely
             .
             Luk.
             6.43
             .
             Matthew
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             13
             Though
             the
             heart
             may
             appeare
             to
             bee
             sound
             ,
             yet
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             action
             must
             not
             so
             much
             depend
             vpon
             the
             soundnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             appearing
             ,
             as
             vpon
             the
             free
             mercies
             of
             God
             accepting
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             14
             Wee
             must
             prouide
             a
             compleat
             Armour
             for
             the
             heart
             ,
             being
             prepared
             to
             preserue
             it
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.13
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             Of
             the
             spirituall
             Armour
             ,
             and
             arming
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
          
           
             
               ANd
               this
               is
               the
               fourth
               duty
               of
               necessity
               to
               bee
               performed
               daily
               by
               vs
               ;
               Namely
               ,
               to
               arme
               our
               hearts
               against
               all
               tentations
               .
               And
               that
            
          
           
             1
             Because
             such
             an
             Armour
             is
             commended
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             word
             .
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Our
             enemies
             are
             mighty
             princes
             ,
             and
             armed
             wickednesses
             .
             Ephes
             .
             6.16
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             heart
             without
             it
             lies
             open
             to
             all
             tentations
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             it
             wee
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             cast
             downe
             all
             strong
             holds
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
             which
             stand
             in
             our
             way
             to
             happinesse
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             so
             shall
             lay
             hold
             on
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             finish
             our
             course
             with
             ioy
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
          
           
           
             
               Here
               consider
               these
               three
               poynts
            
             :
             
               
                 1
                 What
                 this
                 Armour
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 How
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 on
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               Armour
               hath
               many
               peeces
            
             .
             
          
           
             Fist
             ,
             the
             
               Girdle
               of
               Truth
               &
               Sincerity
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             6.14
             .
             And
             this
             consisteth
             of
             these
             parts
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             
               a
               rectified
               Iudgement
            
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             an
             illightned
             and
             sanctified
             vnderstanding
             ,
             wrought
             by
             a
             liuely
             Faith
             ,
             through
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             Eph.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             
               And
               it
               hath
               these
               properties
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Is
             is
             sound
             in
             what
             it
             knowes
             .
             Coloss.
             1.6.9
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             retaineth
             safely
             what
             it
             knowes
             .
             Psa.
             119.11
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             wise
             to
             distinguish
             betweene
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
             Phillip
             .
             1.
             
             And
             so
             to
             try
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             4.1
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             discernes
             all
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             comprehends
             the
             height
             ,
             and
             bredth
             ,
             and
             depth
             ,
             and
             length
             Ephes.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             6
             It
             knowes
             no
             man
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
             2.5.16
             .
          
           
             7
             It
             knowes
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             subiect
             to
             errour
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             8
             It
             is
             not
             obstinate
             in
             errour
             ,
             but
             willing
             to
             bee
             reformed
             in
             what
             it
             hath
             beene
             mis-informed
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             9
             It
             is
             apt
             and
             desirous
             to
             receiue
             further
             illumination
             .
             Col.
             1.10
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             10
             And
             daily
             increaseth
             in
             this
             sauing
             knowledge
             ,
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             11
             It
             maintaines
             perfection
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             resolues
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             too
             righteous
             .
          
           
             12
             In
             our
             failings
             of
             practise
             ,
             it
             remaines
             sound
             ,
             and
             giues
             no
             warrant
             to
             any
             decay
             .
          
           
             13
             And
             cleaues
             to
             the
             word
             for
             it
             further
             establishing
             ,
             howsoeuer
             wee
             may
             bee
             humbled
             in
             our
             contrary
             practise
             .
          
           
             14
             Yea
             ,
             it
             iustifies
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             to
             the
             temporall
             confusion
             of
             our
             present
             practise
             .
          
           
             15
             It
             laboureth
             to
             enlighten
             
             and
             informe
             others
             .
          
           
             Helpes
             to
             put
             on
             this
             Armour
             are
             ,
          
           
             1
             A
             discerning
             of
             our
             owne
             inward
             blindnesse
             ,
             Psal.
             119.28
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             daily
             meditation
             in
             the
             word
             and
             workes
             of
             God.
             Psalm
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             A
             faithfull
             recording
             and
             comparing
             of
             things
             past
             with
             things
             present
             ;
             and
             so
             collecting
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Luke
             .
             2.51
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Girdle
             serueth
             
          
           
             1
             To
             condemne
             the
             blindenesse
             of
             nature
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             Matth.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             discerne
             between
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             and
             grace
             ,
             the
             illightning
             and
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             .
             Col.
             1.9
             .
             Eph.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             direct
             all
             our
             actions
             :
             for
             as
             wee
             know
             ,
             so
             wee
             doe
             .
             Rom.
             14.5.23
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             make
             triall
             of
             them
             :
             for
             if
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             light
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             them
             .
             Ioh.
             3.21
             .
          
           
           
             5
             To
             informe
             and
             instruct
             others
             ,
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Girdle
             is
             a
             sanctified
             conscience
             :
             and
             it
             is
             discerned
          
           
             1
             By
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             excuseth
             for
             all
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             our
             persons
             are
             accepted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             checkes
             for
             the
             least
             sinne
             ,
             before
             actuall
             repentance
             be
             performed
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             feares
             falling
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             though
             repentance
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             endeuours
             in
             all
             things
             to
             please
             God.
             Act.
             20.
             
             Heb.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             is
             not
             suspicious
             ,
             but
             iudgeth
             charitably
             ,
             where
             it
             knowes
             not
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             6
             It
             stands
             only
             bound
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             7
             It
             so
             stands
             vpon
             it
             cleering
             ,
             that
             it
             relies
             wholly
             on
             Christ.
             
          
           
             8
             It
             applies
             particular
             chasticements
             ,
             to
             particular
             and
             secret
             sins
             .
          
           
             9
             It
             approues
             our
             vpright
             walking
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             
             life
             .
             Act
             23.1
             .
             Psa.
             26.1
             .
          
           
             10
             It
             procures
             vs
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             and
             with
             men
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             and
             expedient
             ,
             Rom.
             12.18
             .
          
           
             11
             It
             breedes
             contentment
             in
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             occasions
             .
             Phil.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             12
             It
             procures
             cheerfulnesse
             in
             the
             countenance
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             in
             all
             our
             businesse
             .
             Pro.
             28.1
             .
          
           
             13
             It
             makes
             vs
             couragious
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             willing
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             defend
             the
             same
             .
             Act.
             4.13
             .
             Act.
             6.15
             .
             Act.
             18.26
             .
          
           
             14
             It
             makes
             vs
             victorious
             in
             troubles
             ;
             and
          
           
             15
             Ready
             to
             yeeld
             vp
             our
             liues
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
             21.23
             .
          
           
             
               And
               it
               is
               put
               on
               and
               preserued
               ,
            
             
          
           
             1
             By
             making
             conscience
             of
             all
             things
             commanded
             ,
             ,
             Psa.
             119.6
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             keeping
             it
             tender
             and
             sensible
             of
             the
             least
             euill
             ,
             Hebr.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             this
             end
             view
             wee
             it
             daily
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             iudgement
             may
             bee
             kept
             
             cleere
             ,
             to
             preuent
             security
             .
          
           
             4
             Examine
             we
             ,
             and
             censure
             the
             daily
             errors
             thereof
             ,
             by
             calling
             it
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             auoid
             spirituall
             blindnesse
             .
          
           
             5
             Auoid
             wee
             ,
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             doubtfulnesse
             and
             distraction
             in
             our
             actions
             .
             Rom.
             14.5
             .
          
           
             6
             Especially
             keepe
             wee
             our selues
             from
             wilfull
             fighting
             against
             the
             light
             thereof
             ,
             in
             committing
             grosse
             and
             presumptuous
             sinnes
             ,
             Psa.
             19.12
             .
          
           
             7
             Haue
             wee
             alwayes
             more
             regard
             of
             it
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             of
             our
             owne
             credit
             with
             men
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             Rom.
             2.29
             .
          
           
             8
             Flye
             wee
             into
             the
             bosome
             thereof
             when
             outward
             things
             crosse
             vs
             Act.
             23.1
             .
          
           
             9
             Rest
             we
             not
             so
             vpon
             the
             iustification
             thereof
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             referre
             it
             ●●●o
             the
             mercie
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             
               The
               measure
               of
               this
               sincerity
               is
               :
            
          
           
             1
             Because
             we
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             therefore
             either
             wee
             may
             not
             make
             conscience
             of
             some
             things
             
             which
             others
             are
             bound
             to
             :
             and
             so
             not
             only
             dissent
             from
             them
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             euen
             afflict
             them
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
          
           
             2
             We
             may
             ,
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             bee
             scrupulous
             ,
             and
             suspicious
             in
             some
             things
             wherein
             others
             hauing
             knowledge
             ,
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             so
             afflict
             our selues
             vnnecessarily
             in
             not
             taking
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             .
          
           
             3
             Or
             because
             wee
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             therefore
             make
             we
             account
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             error
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             distraction
             ,
             and
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             ,
             to
             curiousity
             ,
             and
             searching
             after
             speculations
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             so
             to
             pride
             ,
             and
             negligence
             in
             well-doing
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             so
             to
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             so
             to
             fearfull
             terrors
             and
             soundings
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             benefite
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Girdle
             is
             :
             
          
           
             1
             It
             procures
             and
             maintaines
             true
             inward
             ioy
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Hereby
             wee
             haue
             alwayes
             boldnesse
             before
             God.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.20
             .
             to
             obtaine
             good
             things
             at
             
             his
             hands
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             3
             And
             are
             enabled
             and
             furnished
             against
             all
             the
             reproches
             and
             euils
             of
             men
             ,
             Pro.
             18.
             
          
           
             4
             By
             this
             wee
             are
             alwayes
             certaine
             of
             the
             things
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             acceptance
             of
             them
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             Psa.
             51.6
             .
          
           
             5
             Hereby
             we
             are
             comforted
             in
             the
             greatest
             Buffetings
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             our
             cowardly
             and
             vnbeleeuing
             hearts
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             attaine
             to
             extraordinary
             sweetnesse
             and
             ioy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             Rom.
             5.1.2
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             led
             along
             in
             most
             cheerfull
             manner
             throughout
             all
             difficulties
             to
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             reward
             .
             Heb.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             8
             we
             encrease
             in
             sanctification
             and
             holinesse
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.18.19
             .
          
           
             9
             We
             put
             to
             confusion
             the
             pride
             and
             practises
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             26.21
             .
          
           
             10
             we
             receiue
             hereby
             a
             pledge
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             haue
             our
             conuersation
             in
             heauen
             ,
             Rom.
             8.16
             .
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             
             A
             third
             part
             of
             this
             sincerity
             consists
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             
             which
             discouers
             it selfe
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             cheerfulnesse
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             not
             by
             compulsion
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             willing
             minde
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Subiecting
             it
             owne
             will
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             so
             yeelding
             it
             daily
             to
             the
             information
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             binding
             it
             thereto
             .
          
           
             4
             Aiming
             at
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             of
             Gods
             will
             in
             earth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             5
             Not
             consulting
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             in
             heauenly
             things
             .
          
           
             6
             Nor
             proposing
             our
             owne
             glory
             in
             the
             performance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             7
             Complaining
             daily
             of
             the
             rebellions
             thereof
             .
             And
             so
          
           
             8
             Resisting
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             occasions
             thereof
             ,
             Psa.
             119.104
             .
          
           
             9
             Yeelding
             to
             sinne
             with
             griefe
             .
             Rom.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             10
             Rising
             by
             repentance
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Prou.
             28.14
             .
          
           
             
               The
               state
               and
               measure
               hereof
               ,
               is
               :
            
             
          
           
             1
             That
             it
             is
             not
             free
             to
             good
             or
             
             euill
             ,
             but
             freed
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             therefore
             of
             it selfe
             can
             will
             no
             good
             thing
             .
          
           
             3
             Yet
             so
             freed
             to
             good
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             in
             bondage
             to
             sinne
             ,
             Rom.
             7.18
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             therefore
             while
             we
             are
             about
             any
             good
             ,
             euill
             is
             present
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             led
             captiue
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Yet
             so
             in
             bondage
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             striues
             against
             that
             slauery
             ,
             and
             gets
             daily
             ground
             thereof
             .
             Rom.
             7.25
             .
             Eph.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             
               The
               benefit
               hereof
               is
            
             :
          
           
             
             1
             To
             enable
             vs
             to
             doe
             good
             .
             Rom.
             7.18
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             comfort
             vs
             in
             our
             outward
             failings
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
             Rom.
             7.19
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             discerne
             of
             our
             state
             in
             sanctification
             .
             Ephes.
             2.3
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             keepe
             our
             iudgments
             sincere
             and
             vpright
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             kindle
             and
             order
             our
             affections
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               a
               fourth
               part
               of
               this
               
               Girdle
               ,
               euen
               the
               well
               ordering
               of
               our
               affections
               .
            
             
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.23
             .
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               discerned
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             a
             right
             mouing
             of
             them
             to
             their
             proper
             obiects
             .
             Rom.
             7.22.25
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             their
             contentment
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             what
             is
             in
             the
             iudgment
             we
             haue
             also
             in
             the
             affection
             .
          
           
             4
             In
             that
             wee
             can
             more
             ioy
             or
             grieue
             for
             spiritual
             causes
             ,
             then
             for
             carnall
             .
             Psa.
             4.
             
             Psa.
             119.
             
          
           
             5
             That
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             crucifying
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             building
             forward
             of
             the
             New
             man.
             Coloss.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             we
             labour
             more
             for
             affection
             then
             for
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             7
             Make
             wee
             them
             as
             little
             knowne
             in
             company
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             Genes
             .
             45.
             especially
             if
             the
             company
             and
             occasion
             be
             ordinary
             and
             ciuill
             .
          
           
             8
             Suspect
             wee
             our
             owne
             affection
             when
             the
             case
             concerneth
             vs.
             
          
           
           
             9
             And
             that
             our
             affections
             can
             send
             and
             encourage
             vs
             to
             spirituall
             duties
             .
          
           
             10
             That
             indeed
             by
             them
             we
             are
             wholly
             emptied
             in
             our selues
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.16
             .
             Gen.
             5.22
             .
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             
               Helpes
               hereunto
               are
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             right
             obiect
             ,
             Mark.
             3.5
             .
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Weaning
             and
             abating
             them
             from
             the
             false
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             3
             Triall
             of
             our selues
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             some
             one
             of
             our
             afflictions
             .
             Deut.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             4
             Conscience
             to
             vse
             them
             in
             all
             their
             seuerall
             times
             and
             measure
             .
             Eccles.
             3.1
             .
             Rom.
             12.16
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               benefit
               hereof
               is
            
             :
          
           
             1
             We
             shall
             attaine
             hereby
             a
             gracious
             conquest
             ouer
             our
             most
             vnruly
             thoughts
             .
             Eph.
             4.25
             .
          
           
             2
             Wee
             shall
             finde
             much
             sweete
             peace
             and
             contentment
             in
             our
             Christian
             callings
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             shall
             be
             more
             ready
             prest
             to
             good
             actions
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             And
             saued
             from
             many
             noysome
             
             tentations
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             assault
             vs.
             2.
             
             Ephes.
             4.26
             .
             Ioh.
             19.12
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             shall
             haue
             gracious
             fellowship
             with
             God.
             Col.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             be
             better
             enabled
             to
             the
             conuersion
             of
             our
             brethren
             .
             Ioh.
             21.15
             .
          
           
             A
             fift
             part
             of
             this
             girdle
             is
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             Tongue
             :
             
             As
          
           
             1
             Being
             the
             sterne
             of
             the
             shippe
             ,
             and
             the
             certaine
             Image
             of
             the
             minde
             .
             Iam.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             well-gouerning
             whereof
             is
             the
             triall
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             Psal.
             34.
             &
             note
             of
             perfection
             ,
             Iam.
             1.
             
             Iam.
             3
          
           
             3
             The
             misgouernment
             whereof
             is
             confusion
             to
             the
             owner
             ,
             Prou.
             18.7.21
             .
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             keeping
             the
             same
             ,
             we
             auoyd
             trouble
             ,
             Pro.
             21.23
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             make
             the
             world
             serue
             our
             turne
             .
          
           
             
               And
               it
               is
               discerned
            
             :
             
               
                 1
                 In
                 holy
                 speech
                 .
                 Eccles.
                 3.7
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 wise
                 and
                 seasonable
                 silence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Concerning
             fit
             and
             warrantable
             speech
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             obserue
             :
          
           
             
             
               1
               Preparation
               to
               speech
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               matter
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               manner
               thereof
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               end
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               We
               shall
               be
               prepared
               to
               speech
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             By
             praier
             to
             God
             to
             guide
             our
             tongue
             ;
             and
             that
             because
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             Ruler
             of
             it
             .
             Prou.
             16.1
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             an
             holy
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             we
             are
             to
             speake
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             Psal.
             33.15
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             there
             is
             no
             liberty
             for
             idle
             talke
             .
             Math.
             12.36
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             all
             speech
             must
             tend
             to
             edification
             .
             Ephes.
             4.29
             .
          
           
             4
             What
             the
             matter
             is
             we
             meane
             to
             speake
             of
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             what
             is
             once
             out
             cannot
             be
             recalled
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             we
             must
             giue
             an
             account
             for
             euery
             idle
             word
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             shall
             be
             prepared
             to
             speake
             .
             Now
             
               The
               matter
               of
               our
               speech
            
             concernes
             
               either
               Persons
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               Things
               .
               The
               persons
            
          
           
             1
             
               Almighty
               God
            
             and
             his
             workes
             .
          
           
             2
             Our
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             what
             
             concernes
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             Our
             owne
             persons
             and
             occasions
             .
          
           
             In
             our
             speech
             concerning
             our
             blessed
             God
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             obserue
             these
             Rules
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             we
             take
             not
             the
             names
             of
             Gods
             Maiesty
             in
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             
             but
             vpon
             most
             serious
             and
             waighty
             occasions
             .
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             in
             the
             occasion
             we
             finde
             our
             hearts
             liuely
             affected
             with
             a
             true
             knowledge
             and
             holy
             reuerence
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             whom
             wee
             speake
             ,
             and
             before
             wee
             vse
             his
             great
             and
             fearfull
             name
             ,
             least
             otherwise
             ,
             though
             the
             cause
             be
             waighty
             ,
             yet
             we
             take
             it
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             wee
             finde
             our selues
             comforted
             and
             established
             in
             our
             faith
             ,
             by
             taking
             of
             this
             great
             and
             glorious
             name
             ,
             as
             beeing
             hereby
             drawne
             neerer
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             setled
             more
             constantly
             in
             our
             loue
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             .
             To
             this
             end
             vse
             not
             the
             name
             of
             God
             without
             some
             addition
             of
             his
             attributes
             ,
             as
             the
             Liuing
             Lord
             ,
             the
             
             Glorious
             God
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             &c.
             Ephes
             .
             1.3
             .
          
           
             4
             Yea
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             that
             wee
             haue
             not
             onely
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             but
             also
             experience
             of
             his
             nature
             and
             properties
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             giue
             him
             such
             attributes
             as
             concerne
             the
             occasion
             wherof
             we
             speake
             .
             Genes
             .
             43.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             &c.
             
          
           
             5
             Take
             we
             heed
             that
             the
             name
             of
             God
             become
             not
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             for
             custome
             .
          
           
             6
             Publish
             we
             the
             works
             of
             God
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             to
             posterity
             .
             
             Exod.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               our
               speech
               may
               be
               either
               good
               ,
               or
               euill
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               wee
               are
               to
               speake
               good
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               doe
               it
               :
            
          
           
             1
             Cheerfully
             ,
             and
             vpon
             euery
             fit
             occasion
             .
             Luk.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             2
             Wisely
             ,
             rather
             in
             his
             absence
             then
             in
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             3
             Indifferently
             ,
             as
             well
             if
             he
             bee
             our
             foe
             as
             friend
             .
          
           
             4
             Constantly
             ,
             maintaining
             the
             same
             testimony
             without
             any
             corruption
             
             or
             gain-saying
             .
          
           
             5
             Truly
             ,
             that
             wee
             giue
             him
             no
             more
             nor
             lesse
             then
             his
             due
             .
          
           
             6
             Charitably
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             bee
             doubtfull
             ,
             rather
             with
             the
             better
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             7
             
               Preserue
               we
               his
               good
               name
            
             ,
             by
             answering
             for
             him
             in
             a
             case
             of
             slander
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             20.32
             .
             
          
           
             8
             If
             he
             
               be
               fallen
               ,
               raise
               wee
               him
               vp
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               ,
               Gal
               ,
            
             6.1
          
           
             
               Here
               are
               to
               be
               auoided
               these
               extreames
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               those
               that
               are
               in
               defect
            
             :
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             Deprauing
             of
             the
             actions
             of
             our
             brethren
             from
             the
             intent
             .
             Iob.
             1.9.11
             .
             as
             if
             we
             knew
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             2
             Extenuating
             of
             them
             in
             the
             measure
             .
          
           
             3
             Mistaking
             them
             in
             the
             quality
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             practise
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             call
             good
             euill
             ,
             and
             euill
             good
             .
             Esa.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             4
             Out-facing
             and
             bearing
             men
             downe
             in
             their
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             driue
             them
             from
             the
             same
             .
             Iob.
             4.8.11
             &c.
             
          
           
             5
             Mis-iudging
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             outward
             
             euent
             .
             Iob.
             27.
             
          
           
             6
             Conuincing
             thereof
             by
             false
             witnesse
             and
             periury
             .
             1.
             
             Reg.
             20.
             &c.
             
          
           
             7
             Disgracing
             spirituall
             gifts
             for
             want
             of
             natures
             complement
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               We
               must
               here
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               other
               extreame
               in
               excesse
               :
            
             As
          
           
             1
             Commending
             them
             to
             their
             faces
             .
          
           
             2
             Ascribing
             that
             vnto
             them
             which
             is
             not
             theirs
             .
             Act.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             Yeelding
             more
             vnto
             them
             indeed
             then
             is
             theirs
             .
          
           
             4
             Daubing
             vp
             their
             sinnes
             with
             vntempered
             morter
             .
             Ezek.
             13.
             as
             presumption
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             5
             Crying
             peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             putting
             farre
             off
             the
             euill
             day
             .
             Ier.
             6.
             
          
           
             6
             Approuing
             them
             for
             the
             gifts
             of
             nature
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             not
             sanctified
             .
             Pro.
             ,
             1.30
             ,
          
           
             7
             Flattring
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             what
             they
             had
             came
             by
             their
             owne
             industry
             .
          
           
             8
             Saying
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             be
             it
             true
             or
             false
             .
             Mich.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             
             And
             thus
             is
             our
             speech
             to
             be
             ordered
             when
             we
             will
             speake
             good
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             .
          
           
             
               If
               we
               haue
               occasion
               to
               speake
               the
               contrary
               of
               him
               ,
               let
               vs
               consider
               these
               bounds
               :
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             speake
             what
             we
             certainly
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             haue
             by
             reports
             ,
             surmises
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             may
             speake
             that
             to
             himselfe
             which
             we
             must
             not
             speake
             of
             him
             to
             another
             .
             Math.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             speake
             all
             what
             wee
             know
             ,
             vnlesse
             wee
             haue
             an
             
               especiall
               calling
               hereunto
            
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               is
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             When
             the
             Magistrate
             requires
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             When
             his
             case
             by
             admonishment
             needs
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             When
             danger
             to
             others
             thereby
             is
             preuented
             ,
             as
             in
             case
             of
             murther
             ,
             treason
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             King.
             6.8
             .
             Gen.
             37.2
             .
             Est.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             auricular
             confession
             is
             abominable
             ,
             which
             bindeth
             to
             the
             concealement
             of
             such
             wickednes
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sinne
             to
             discouer
             where
             wee
             are
             bound
             to
             conceale
             .
          
           
             
               As
               in
               cases
               hereafter
               laid
               downe
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               We
               must
               not
               speake
               that
               of
               our
               neighbour
               which
               we
               know
               ,
               and
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               knowne
               to
               all
               persons
            
             ;
             as
             neither
             ,
          
           
             To
             the
             weake
             ,
             lest
             they
             stumble
             at
             it
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             lest
             they
             insult
             in
             the
             infirmities
             of
             others
             .
             Gen.
             8.
             2
             
             Sam.
             1.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Some
               may
               speake
               that
               euill
               of
               their
               brethren
               which
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               others
               ,
            
             As
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             Minister
             in
             reprouing
             of
             sinne
             ,
             may
             abase
             the
             persons
             with
             names
             sorting
             with
             their
             sins
             ,
             Gal.
             4.1
             .
             Matth.
             3.
             which
             priuate
             men
             may
             not
             do
             .
          
           
             5
             
               If
               it
               be
               thought
               fit
               to
               mention
               the
               euil
               which
               we
               know
               by
               any
               mā
            
             :
             here
          
           
             1
             It
             must
             be
             done
             onely
             in
             a
             generall
             manner
             ,
             the
             person
             and
             all
             circumstances
             which
             will
             descrie
             the
             person
             concealed
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             must
             speake
             of
             his
             sinne
             
             not
             with
             delight
             or
             contentment
             ,
             but
             with
             griefe
             .
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             
          
           
             3
             Vnlesse
             we
             perceiue
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             scorning
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             in
             an
             Ironicall
             manner
             to
             leaue
             them
             to
             their
             owne
             lusts
             .
             1.
             
             Reg.
             22.
             
             Eccl.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             6
             
               The
               party
               also
               in
               some
               cases
               may
               be
               discouered
               ,
               but
               yet
               with
               a
               double
               respect
               :
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             his
             sinne
             be
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             here
             we
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             
               conceale
               the
               sinne
            
             :
             As
          
           
             1
             That
             it
             might
             bee
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             Actes
             3.17
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             the
             fact
             may
             bee
             misreported
             ,
             and
             falsely
             conceiued
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               If
               we
               see
               the
               party
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               cast
               downe
               for
               his
               sin
               ,
               here
               we
               are
               bound
               much
               more
               to
               couer
               it
               ,
            
             And
             that
          
           
             1
             
               From
               God
            
             by
             hearty
             prayer
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             forgiuen
             ,
             Actes
             7.
             
             Math.
             27.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               from
               our selues
            
             :
             and
             that
          
           
             1
             By
             not
             taking
             notice
             of
             it
             willingly
             .
          
           
           
             2
             Not
             beleeuing
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             Interpreting
             it
             to
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             4
             Forgiuing
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             apparent
             .
          
           
             3
             
               We
               must
               also
               bide
               the
               sinne
               from
               the
               sinner
               .
            
             And
             that
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             we
             see
             him
             vnfit
             to
             bee
             reproued
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             wee
             see
             him
             sufficiently
             checked
             already
             by
             his
             cōscience
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             also
             hide
             his
             sinne
             from
             him
             .
             
               And
               that
            
          
           
             1
             By
             opposing
             his
             contrary
             intent
             ,
             Act.
             3.17
             .
             Rom.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Comforting
             him
             ,
             with
             his
             former
             course
             of
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             3
             From
             the
             occasion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             his
             heate
             ,
             or
             prouoked
             thereto
             in
             his
             defence
             .
          
           
             4
             From
             the
             quality
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             not
             wilfulnesse
             ,
             infirmity
             ,
             not
             presumption
             .
          
           
             5
             From
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             which
             is
             aboue
             all
             his
             sinne
             .
             Rom.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             6
             Age
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             done
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             Psal.
             25.7
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             time
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             yet
             there
             is
             hope
             to
             recouer
             .
             Psal
             ,
             95.2
             .
             Tim.
             
             2.25
             .
             &
             that
             it
             was
             but
             the
             first
             in
             that
             kinde
             .
          
           
             8
             From
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             whom
             haue
             had
             their
             slips
             .
             Iam.
             3.2
             .
             Psal.
             19.
             
          
           
             9
             From
             his
             person
             ,
             opposing
             other
             good
             parts
             to
             counteruaile
             that
             euill
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             15.5
             .
             
               Thus
               may
               we
               hide
               the
               sinne
               from
               the
               sinner
               ,
               and
               thus
               also
               may
               we
               hide
               his
               sinne
               from
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               sinne
               bee
               grieuous
               ,
               and
               cannot
               bee
               excused
               ,
               yet
               here
               wee
               must
               moderate
               our
               speech
               .
            
          
           
             1
             And
             prepare
             mercy
             for
             the
             party
             .
          
           
             2
             Acknowledge
             wee
             it
             might
             haue
             been
             our
             case
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             haue
             left
             vs
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             .
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             3
             Intimating
             his
             sorrow
             and
             detestation
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             as
             the
             truth
             shall
             be
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.6.7
             .
          
           
             4
             Recounting
             circumstances
             that
             induced
             thereunto
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             excuse
             altogether
             ,
             yet
             to
             diminish
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             at
             lest
             to
             make
             known
             
             
             our selues
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.10
             .
          
           
             5
             Our
             speech
             must
             rather
             tend
             to
             the
             defect
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             excesse
             .
          
           
             6
             Wee
             must
             do
             it
             soberly
             and
             sparingly
             ,
             rather
             shewing
             that
             we
             are
             compelled
             thereunto
             then
             of
             our
             owne
             accord
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             7
             We
             must
             here
             especially
             regard
             how
             we
             are
             made
             manifest
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.9.10
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             lastly
             wee
             must
             herein
             especially
             aime
             at
             Gods
             glory
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             Thus
             may
             we
             speake
             good
             of
             our selues
             .
          
           
             
             3
             
               We
               are
               also
               bound
               to
               speake
               euill
               of
               our selues
               ,
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             We
             must
             confesse
             our
             sinne
             vnto
             man
             ,
             in
             that
             hereby
             we
             may
             cleare
             others
             ,
             and
             giue
             glory
             to
             God.
             Ios.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Hereby
             also
             we
             ease
             our
             own
             soules
             .
             Psal.
             32.45
             .
             Iam.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             Wee
             magnifie
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             in
             recounting
             how
             vnworthy
             we
             are
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             We
             stay
             vp
             others
             that
             haue
             
             beene
             ouertaken
             with
             the
             same
             tentations
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             
               But
               here
               obserue
               these
               cautions
            
             .
          
           
             1
             We
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             accuse
             our selues
             to
             the
             betraying
             of
             our
             innocency
             ,
             or
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             children
             .
             Math.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Wee
             may
             not
             open
             our
             infirmitie
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             or
             offence
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             3
             Wee
             must
             take
             heede
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             acknowledging
             our
             vilenesse
             ,
             wee
             would
             be
             counted
             conuerts
             ,
             as
             Esebolius
             did
             :
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             labour
             to
             hide
             what
             we
             haue
             laid
             open
             ,
             by
             casting
             our
             burthen
             vpon
             Iesus
             Christ.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Thus
               may
               we
               speake
               of
               the
               euill
               that
               is
               in
               vs.
               And
               thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               persons
               of
               whom
               we
               must
               speake
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               things
               to
               be
               spoken
               ,
               obserue
               ,
               
            
          
           
             1
             That
             we
             cannot
             speake
             of
             all
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             thereof
             it
             is
             vanitie
             to
             presume
             thus
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
           
             2
             That
             we
             may
             not
             speake
             of
             al
             we
             know
             :
             Because
             ,
          
           
             1
             Some
             things
             are
             knowne
             to
             vs
             which
             are
             neither
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             nor
             spoken
             ,
             as
             the
             vaine
             thoughts
             of
             our
             owne
             hearts
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Some
             things
             
               are
               lawfull
               to
               bee
               done
            
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             speake
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             secrets
             and
             necessitie
             of
             nature
             .
             Iudg.
             3.24
             .
          
           
             3
             Some
             things
             are
             
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               spoken
            
             :
             such
             as
             either
             exceed
             the
             capacities
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             we
             speake
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             sutable
             to
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Hebrew
             .
             5.11
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             We
             must
             speake
             
               what
               we
               know
            
             but
             
               with
               these
               conditions
            
             :
          
           
             
             1
             That
             wee
             keepe
             our selues
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             our
             callings
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             we
             speake
             from
             the
             holy
             purpose
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             wee
             labour
             herein
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             also
             the
             good
             of
             our
             neighbour
             .
             Ephes.
             4.29
             .
          
           
             5
             Yea
             our
             owne
             increase
             both
             
             in
             knowledge
             and
             holines
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14
             26.40
             .
          
           
             6
             Obseruing
             the
             fitnes
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             persons
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Thus
               may
               we
               speake
               of
               such
               things
               as
               do
               occurre
               .
               And
               thus
               farre
               concerning
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               speech
               .
            
          
           
             
               Touching
               the
               manner
               therof
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             Our
             speech
             in
             generall
             must
             bee
             gratious
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             imprinted
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             are
             truely
             pictured
             in
             the
             tongue
             .
             Col.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             all
             rotten
             and
             vngratious
             speech
             is
             disclaimed
             .
          
           
             2
             No
             vice
             must
             bee
             spoken
             of
             ,
             but
             with
             dislike
             .
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             No
             gratious
             speech
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             gratious
             heart
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Speech
             is
             then
             gratious
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             seasoned
             with
             wisedome
             Act.
             2.4
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               when
               our
               speech
               is
               applyed
               :
            
          
           
             1
             Fitly
             to
             times
             ,
             places
             ,
             persons
             circumstances
             .
             Prou.
             19.11
             .
             Pro.
             10.31
             .
             Esay
             .
             50.5
             .
          
           
           
             20
             When
             it
             profits
             most
             to
             the
             good
             of
             mens
             soules
             .
          
           
             3
             When
             it
             turns
             not
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             speaker
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             4
             When
             it
             proceeds
             from
             a
             wise
             and
             vnderstanding
             heart
             .
             Eccles.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             
               Hence
               is
               disclaimed
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             All
             foolish
             talke
             ,
             wanting
             reason
             and
             conscience
             .
             Eph.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             All
             carnall
             counsell
             of
             worldlings
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             shew
             of
             wisdom
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             
          
           
             3
             All
             vnseasonable
             and
             vndiscreet
             communication
             .
          
           
             4
             All
             mysticall
             ,
             or
             curious
             conference
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             
               A
               second
               holy
               property
               of
               speech
               is
               :
            
          
           
             
             1
             
               Truth
               and
               fidelitie
            
             .
             Ephes.
             4
             25.
             
             And
             it
             is
             discerned
             ;
          
           
             1
             When
             wee
             know
             what
             wee
             speake
             vpon
             a
             sure
             ground
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             speake
             as
             the
             thing
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             truth
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             as
             himselfe
             thinketh
             ,
             plainly
             thereof
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             others
             conceits
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             also
             to
             the
             minde
             and
             
             purpose
             of
             him
             that
             asketh
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             that
             to
             haue
             the
             trueth
             boulted
             out
             ,
             not
             obscured
             .
          
           
             6
             When
             wee
             stand
             to
             that
             wee
             haue
             spoken
             and
             promised
             ,
             which
             that
             we
             may
             doe
             ,
          
           
             Here
             consider
             diuers
             euidences
             and
             bonds
             of
             truth
             ,
             
             As
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             
               simple
               assertion
            
             ,
             which
             is
             either
             ,
          
           
             1
             A
             
               simple
               affirmation
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               Yea.
            
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               bare
               negation
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               Nay
            
          
           
             
               Here
               obserue
            
          
           
             1
             That
             in
             a
             doubtfull
             case
             wee
             must
             adde
             vnto
             our
             affirmations
             (
             these
             qualifications
             :
             (
             
               As
               I
               thinke
            
             ,
             
             
               As
               I
               take
               it
            
             ,
             )
             because
             wordes
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             if
             they
             proue
             true
             ,
             they
             shew
             the
             modesty
             of
             the
             speaker
             :
             If
             false
             ,
             yet
             they
             saue
             his
             credite
             ,
             as
             shewing
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             purpose
             to
             deceiue
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             we
             were
             deceiued
             .
          
           
             2
             Another
             euidence
             of
             Truth
             ,
             is
             ,
             an
             asseueration
             ,
             wereby
             we
             doe
             vehemently
             deny
             or
             affirme
             a
             
          
           
           
             
             3
             
               Consider
               wee
               the
               matter
               of
               an
               oath
               .
            
          
           
             1
             It
             must
             not
             onely
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             so
             knowne
             to
             vs.
             Ier.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             must
             bee
             honest
             that
             wee
             sweare
             to
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             must
             bee
             a
             truth
             of
             great
             importance
             .
          
           
             
             4
             
               Obserue
               wee
               the
               manner
               of
               an
               oath
               ,
            
             as
          
           
             1
             It
             must
             be
             made
             in
             the
             onely
             name
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1
             By
             inuocation
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             to
             witnesse
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             wee
             sweare
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             to
             blesse
             vs
             therein
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             imprecation
             against
             our selues
             ,
             wherby
             we
             bind
             our selues
             if
             we
             deceiue
             ,
             to
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             It
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             rashly
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             aduisement
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             also
             with
             great
             reuerence
             and
             feeling
             ,
             not
             without
             prayer
             vnto
             God
             to
             guide
             the
             heart
             .
             Eccles
             .
             9.2
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               The
               true
               and
               lawfull
               swearer
               is
               ,
               indeede
            
          
           
           
             1
             
               The
               regenerate
               man
               ,
               who
               hath
               right
               in
               this
               seruice
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               knowes
               how
               to
               vse
               it
               aright
               .
               Rom.
            
             2.
             and
             none
             other
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             he
             must
             also
             haue
             a
             particular
             calling
             to
             this
             seruice
             .
          
           
             3
             Here
             learne
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             party
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             generall
             calling
             might
             not
             sweare
             ,
             yet
             his
             oath
             being
             made
             ,
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             if
             hee
             haue
             a
             ciuill
             calling
             thereto
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             takē
             ,
             hows●●●euer
             the
             swearer
             herein
             be
             not
             iustified
             .
          
           
             6
             
               The
               right
               vse
               &
               end
               of
               an
               oath
               is
               :
            
             
          
           
             1
             To
             end
             controuersies
             between
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             free
             those
             that
             are
             wrongfully
             accused
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             cleare
             our
             innocency
             before
             men
             .
             Heb.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             prouide
             for
             the
             infirmities
             of
             men
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.5
             .
             Gen.
             31.53
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             witnesse
             a
             truth
             vnto
             men
             And
             to
          
           
             5
             Binde
             our selues
             more
             constantly
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             God.
             Neh.
             10.1
             .
             Chron.
             15.23
             .
             
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             
               Consider
               we
               the
               parties
            
             before
             whom
             we
             may
             sweare
             ,
             which
             are
             ;
          
           
           
             1
             The
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             may
             lawfully
             exact
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             a
             priuate
             man
             we
             may
             also
             sweare
             to
             bind
             contracts
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Master
             may
             require
             an
             oath
             of
             the
             seruant
             .
             Genesis
             24·
             and
             so
             the
             father
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             the
             husband
             of
             the
             wife
             ,
             &c.
             one
             friend
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Seuenth
             ,
             
               Obserue
               we
               the
               time
               of
               an
               oath
               ,
            
             
             which
             is
             :
          
           
             1
             In
             a
             case
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             when
             witnesse
             faile
             ,
             or
             words
             will
             not
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             :
          
           
             
             1
             That
             we
             need
             not
             sweare
             when
             the
             partie
             to
             whom
             we
             sweare
             ,
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             accept
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             neither
             also
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             may
             bee
             cleared
             by
             any
             other
             lawfull
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             
               Learne
               we
               how
               an
               oath
               binds
               .
            
          
           
             1
             If
             it
             be
             imposed
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             may
             lawfully
             giue
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             it
             be
             made
             of
             things
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             it
             tend
             to
             our
             owne
             and
             neighbours
             good
             .
          
           
           
             4
             When
             Gods
             glory
             also
             is
             preserued
             thereby
             .
          
           
             9
             
               Wisely
               consider
               we
               the
               abuses
               of
               an
               oath
               ,
               which
               are
            
             :
             
          
           
             1
             Vsurping
             such
             attributes
             as
             onely
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             :
             As
             I
             liue
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Swearing
             by
             Images
             ,
             trifles
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             nullities
             ,
             &c.
             
             Zep.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             3
             Swearing
             ordinarily
             ,
             in
             common
             speech
             ,
             or
             vpon
             heate
             in
             gaming
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ier.
             5.7
             .
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             Rash
             swearing
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             the
             cause
             ,
             or
             haue
             no
             calling
             thereto
             ,
             or
             aduise
             not
             wisely
             in
             the
             action
             .
          
           
             5
             Murthering
             of
             oathes
             ,
             when
             wee
             say
             cods
             for
             God
             ,
             fecke
             for
             faith
             ,
             swounds
             for
             wounds
             ,
             &c.
             where
             hoping
             to
             escape
             the
             imputation
             of
             swearing
             ,
             we
             are
             more
             guiltie
             thereof
             .
          
           
             6
             Outragious
             and
             blasphemous
             swearing
             ,
             the
             badge
             of
             ruffians
             ,
             &
             rake-hels
             .
          
           
             7
             Cursed
             swearing
             ,
             with
             fearefull
             imprecations
             against
             our selues
             and
             others
             .
             Mat.
             26.
             
             Peter
             .
          
           
           
             8
             Wicked
             swearing
             ,
             when
             wee
             bind
             our selues
             by
             oathes
             to
             mischiefe
             .
             Act.
             23.
             
          
           
             9
             False
             swearing
             ,
             when
             wee
             sweare
             to
             that
             ignorantly
             ,
             which
             proues
             false
             .
          
           
             10
             Periurie
             when
             wee
             know
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             &
             yet
             wil
             sweare
             to
             it
             :
             of
             set
             purpose
             to
             do
             mischief
             Zach.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             11
             Swearing
             for
             hire
             to
             any
             purposes
             .
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             12
             When
             we
             sweare
             to
             impossibilities
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Priest
             is
             sworne
             by
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             vow
             of
             continencie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Consider
             wee
             the
             danger
             and
             punishment
             of
             vnlawful
             speaking
             as
             that
             hereby
             ,
          
           
             1
             We
             lie
             open
             to
             Gods
             curse
             .
          
           
             2
             Expose
             our selues
             to
             periury
             .
          
           
             3
             Shall
             not
             be
             credited
             neither
             for
             word
             ,
             nor
             oath
             .
          
           
             4
             Make
             the
             land
             mourne
             vnder
             this
             burthen
             .
             Ier
             23.
             
          
           
             5
             Shall
             finde
             our selues
             disenabled
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             name
             of
             God
             holily
             and
             conscionably
             .
          
           
           
             
               Generally
               here
               is
               condemned
            
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             al
             kind
             of
             lying
             ,
             vpon
             what
             pretence
             soeuer
             :
             Now
             a
             lie
             is
             then
             made
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 When
                 welspeake
                 falsly
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 And
                 are
                 willing
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 5.
                 
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Purpose
                 to
                 deceiue
                 thereby
                 ,
                 Act.
                 5.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             ,
             that
             all
          
           
             1
             False
             speaking
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             is
             no
             lie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Here
             is
             condemned
             all
             
               smoothing
               and
               dissembling
            
             of
             a
             matter
             ,
             with
             purpose
             to
             deceiue
             .
             Eeither
          
           
             1
             By
             extenuating
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             excusing
             the
             fact
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             vsing
             pretexts
             and
             shifts
             to
             auoyd
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             mentall
             reseruation
             &
             such
             like
             Iesuitical
             ,
             &
             Atheistical
             tricks
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Also
               ,
               all
               concealing
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             when
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             speak
             is
             here
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             4
             All
             ambiguous
             and
             doubtfull
             speeches
             .
             
          
           
             5
             To
             speake
             vntruthes
             ,
             though
             
             not
             with
             purpose
             to
             deceiue
             .
          
           
             6
             All
             promise-breaking
             ,
             when
             the
             promise
             is
             lawfully
             made
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             bond
             of
             truth
             ,
             is
             imprecation
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             binding
             of
             our selues
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             ttuth
             by
             imposing
             on
             our selues
             ,
             for
             default
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             Neh.
             10
             29.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             
             This
             now
             is
             abrogated
             because
             we
             are
             not
             vnder
             the
             curse
             ,
             onely
             comparatiuely
             wee
             may
             rather
             wish
             our selues
             accursed
             then
             God
             may
             be
             dishonored
             .
             Rom
             9.
             
             Wee
             may
             confesse
             we
             haue
             deserued
             the
             curse
             that
             so
             we
             may
             flie
             to
             Christ
             :
             3.
             
             In
             stead
             of
             the
             curse
             we
             should
             rather
             binde
             our selues
             by
             the
             sweete
             and
             sure
             promises
             and
             by
             our
             interest
             therein
             ,
             as
             better
             fitting
             our
             condition
             vnder
             grace
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             farre
             concerning
             the
             second
             grace
             of
             speech
             ,
             which
             is
             truth
             .
          
           
             
             A
             third
             grace
             of
             holy
             speech
             is
             Reuerence
             .
             And
             this
             is
             in
             regard
             ,
             either
             of
          
           
             First
             God
             ,
             of
             whose
             name
             and
             
             titles
             wee
             must
             so
             speake
             that
             wee
             both
             ,
             
          
           
             1
             Shew
             reuerence
             our selues
             ,
             and
             ▪
          
           
             2
             Mooue
             reuerence
             in
             others
             Deut.
             28.58
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               we
               shall
               doe
            
             :
          
           
             1
             If
             we
             know
             God
             a
             right
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             feare
             him
             as
             our
             father
             :
             Malach.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Behold
             him
             in
             his
             iudgments
             vpon
             the
             wicked
             .
             Psal.
             119.120
             .
          
           
             4
             Thinke
             often
             and
             meditate
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             must
             vse
             reuerence
             in
             speech
             in
             
               regard
               of
               man
            
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             generally
             ,
             
             as
             hee
             beares
             Gods
             image
             .
             So
             we
             must
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               Giue
               holy
               names
               vnto
               our
               children
            
             :
             But
             here
             with
             sobriety
             ,
             
             not
             the
             names
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Iesuits
             ,
             &c.
             but
             such
             as
             ,
             Michael
             .
          
           
             1
             May
             shew
             our
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             Gen.
             41.
             
          
           
             2
             May
             shew
             our
             true
             humiliation
             vnder
             his
             corrections
             .
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             May
             put
             vs
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             promise
             .
             
               Israel
               .
               Ge.
            
             32.
             
          
           
           
             4
             May
             remember
             vs
             ,
             of
             our
             own
             frailty
             ,
             and
             wretchednesse
             ,
             
               Adam
               Gen.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             5
             May
             intimate
             our
             true
             estate
             and
             condition
             in
             this
             life
             .
             Est.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             6
             May
             encourage
             vs
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             7
             May
             minister
             comfort
             in
             our
             troubles
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             must
             not
             name
             professors
             by
             the
             names
             of
             prophane
             men
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             may
             change
             names
             vpon
             iust
             occasion
             ,
             as
             when
             any
             are
             conuerted
             frō
             Gentilism
             to
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             so
             baptized
             ,
             &c.
             but
          
           
             1
             Not
             not
             to
             deceiue
             withall
             ,
             neither
          
           
             2
             To
             deny
             Christ
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             are
             to
             vse
             
               reuerence
               in
               more
               particular
               manner
               vnto
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               he
               is
               our
               superior
            
             either
             in
             calling
             or
             gifts
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
             prouided
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             we
             giue
             him
             not
             the
             titles
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Iehoua
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Giue
             him
             the
             titles
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             though
             he
             bee
             euill
             ,
             Acts
             26.25
             .
          
           
           
             3
             And
             yet
             here
             so
             carrie
             our selues
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             humble
             him
             in
             the
             performance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               Therefore
               here
               is
               forbidden
            
             .
             
          
           
             1
             
               All
               manner
               of
               blasphemy
            
             ;
             which
             is
             either
             ,
             
             First
             by
             detracting
             ought
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Or
             ascribing
             to
             him
             that
             which
             beseemeth
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             3
             Vsing
             his
             great
             and
             fearefull
             names
             in
             our
             fumes
             and
             rage
             .
          
           
             4
             Inuocating
             him
             also
             in
             slight
             and
             customary
             matters
             .
          
           
             5
             Vsing
             the
             names
             of
             God
             to
             sorcery
             ,
             witch-craft
             .
             
          
           
             2
             
               All
               abuse
               of
               Scripture
            
             :
             And
             this
             is
             either
             ,
          
           
             1
             When
             we
             haue
             no
             calling
             to
             vse
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.34
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             speak
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             in
             a
             prophane
             and
             carnall
             maner
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             When
             wee
             make
             iests
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4
             When
             wee
             keepe
             backe
             any
             of
             Gods
             counsell
             ,
             and
             clip
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Math.
             4.
             
             Act.
             20.
             
          
           
             5
             When
             we
             vse
             it
             to
             sorcery
             .
          
           
           
             
             6
             And
             when
             we
             reason
             and
             cauill
             about
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             
               All
               abuse
               of
               our selues
               or
               others
               :
            
          
           
             Either
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             reuilings
             and
             barbarous
             speeches
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             dead
             dogge
             .
          
           
             2
             Cursing
             or
             banning
             .
             Colos.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             3
             Scoffing
             and
             scorning
             each
             other
             .
             Psal.
             1.
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             especially
             for
             our
             profession
             and
             religion
             .
          
           
             4
             Not
             vsing
             titles
             of
             honour
             ,
             &c.
             Gen.
             39.
             
             He
             hath
             brought
             in
          
           
             5
             Not
             calling
             by
             their
             names
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             such
             attributes
             as
             may
             tend
             to
             disgrace
             .
             Gen.
             39.14
             .
             Hebrew
             seruant
             .
             1.
             
             Sa.
             25.10
             .
             The
             sonne
             of
             Ishay
             ,
             &c.
             as
             by
             country
             ,
             base
             parentage
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             Currish
             &
             dogged
             speech
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             farre
             of
             the
             third
             grace
             of
             speech
             ,
             which
             is
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             
             
               A
               fourth
               grace
               of
               speech
               is
               sobrietie
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               or
               meeknes
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             seene
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             praising
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             rather
             behind
             their
             backes
             then
             before
             their
             faces
             .
          
           
           
             2
             In
             praysing
             and
             dispraysing
             our selues
             ,
             as
             before
             .
             
          
           
             3
             In
             speakeing
             of
             things
             secret
             which
             may
             moue
             blushing
             ,
             fairly
             Gen.
             4.11
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.4
             .
          
           
             4
             Conferring
             with
             inferiors
             tenderly
             and
             humbly
             .
          
           
             5
             Saluting
             kindly
             and
             reuerently
             .
             And
             that
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             name
             .
             Rom.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             profession
             .
             Rom.
             16.3
             .
             
          
           
             3
             Calling
             or
             office
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             the
             way
             of
             blessing
             .
             Rom.
             16
             24.
             
          
           
             5
             Praying
             for
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               obserue
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             children
             to
             inuocate
             the
             blessing
             of
             their
             paren●●●s
             Gen.
             27.
             
             Gen.
             48.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             wee
             may
             salute
             generally
             though
             the
             person
             bee
             euill
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             wee
             may
             conuerse
             with
             him
             ,
             giuing
             the
             titles
             of
             his
             profession
             ,
             calling
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ge.
             34.
             
             Act.
             26.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             we
             auoide
             such
             blessing
             and
             charitable
             speeches
             (
             as
             we
             account
             them
             )
             when
             the
             cause
             is
             
             not
             necessary
             ,
             as
             in
             neesing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             4
             Whereas
             it
             is
             common
             with
             the
             Popish
             and
             ignorant
             to
             inuocate
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ouer
             their
             cattle
             so
             often
             as
             they
             speak
             therof
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             bee
             
               moderated
               and
               refrained
               .
               And
               that
            
          
           
             1
             Because
             the
             ground
             thereof
             was
             sorcery
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             vse
             it
             more
             often
             for
             their
             cattle
             then
             themselues
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             maintaines
             that
             Popish
             customary
             abusing
             of
             such
             holy
             names
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             shewes
             our
             infidelity
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             were
             perswaded
             that
             God
             hath
             receiued
             vs
             into
             grace
             ,
             then
             surely
             also
             all
             ours
             ;
             and
             therfore
             what
             neede
             such
             often
             inuocations
             ?
          
           
             This
             meeknes
             of
             speech
             is
             seen
             
               in
               soft
               answering
            
             .
             
             Prouerbes
             15.25
             .
             And
             that
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             not
             a
             foole
             according
             to
             his
             foolishnesse
             .
             Prouerbes
             26.3
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             a
             iust
             defence
             of
             our selues
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.15
             .
             Anna.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             commending
             our
             cause
             
             to
             God.
             Psal.
             26.
             
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             grace
             of
             speech
             is
             especially
             seene
             in
             
               reprouing
               of
               sin
            
             .
             Here
             obserue
             these
             Rules
             .
          
           
             1
             We
             must
             try
             all
             other
             gentle
             meanes
             before
             we
             reproue
             .
          
           
             1
             We
             must
             performe
             it
             generally
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             party
             may
             willingly
             acknowledge
             the
             particular
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             Wee
             must
             doe
             it
             in
             a
             parable
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             way
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             insinuating
             an
             oblique
             reproofe
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             5
             Wrapping
             vp
             the
             reproofe
             in
             some
             sweet
             protestations
             of
             loue
             and
             griefe
             .
             Gal.
             5.9
             .
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             6
             Yeelding
             vnto
             them
             their
             due
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             acknowledge
             their
             wants
             ,
             Act.
             25.
             reprouing
             in
             the
             person
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             6
             Ioyning
             our selues
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             own
             person
             reprouing
             their
             sinne
             .
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             4.6
             .
             Genes
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             7
             By
             preuention
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               Though
               Israel
               play
               the
               Harlot
               ,
               yet
               let
               not
               Iudah
               sinne
               ,
               Hos.
            
             4.15
             .
          
           
           
             8
             Wishing
             that
             such
             things
             bee
             not
             found
             among
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             9
             Speaking
             to
             them
             as
             considering
             our selues
             .
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
             That
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             same
             tentations
             .
          
           
             10
             Framing
             the
             reproofe
             out
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             the
             party
             may
             see
             himselfe
             rather
             reproued
             of
             God
             then
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             11
             Adioyning
             to
             our
             reproofe
             holy
             example
             of
             our
             conscience
             in
             the
             thing
             which
             we
             reproue
             in
             another
             .
             And
          
           
             12
             Commending
             the
             reproofe
             to
             the
             blessing
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             
               And
               thus
               farre
               of
               the
               fourth
               grace
               of
               speech
               ,
               which
               is
               meeknes
               &
               modesty
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               fifth
               grace
               of
               speech
               is
               cheerfulnes
               and
               ioy
               ,
            
             when
             we
             vse
             delightfull
             speech
             for
             recreation
             .
             Eccles.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
            
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             it
             must
             be
             seasoned
             with
             Gods
             feare
             .
             Eccles.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             must
             bee
             with
             compassion
             for
             those
             that
             are
             in
             affliction
             .
             Amos
             .
             6.6
             .
          
           
           
             3
             It
             must
             be
             sparing
             and
             moderate
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             It
             most
             not
             be
             mixt
             with
             sin
             .
             Heb.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             must
             tend
             to
             edification
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             6
             It
             must
             bee
             sutable
             to
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             7
             It
             must
             also
             bee
             fitted
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             either
             the
             boord
             or
             bed
             .
          
           
             
               For
               the
               boord
               obserue
            
             ,
             
          
           
             1
             
               The
               intent
            
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             to
             hinder
             other
             idle
             and
             prophane
             talke
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             season
             the
             company
             with
             better
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             preuent
             gluttony
             .
          
           
             4
             A
             desire
             to
             catch
             spiritually
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             sanctifie
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Consider
               the
               matter
               of
               Table-talke
            
             .
             Which
             ,
          
           
             1
             Especially
             must
             bee
             of
             religion
             .
             Luk.
             11.35
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             which
             is
             incident
             herevnto
             ,
             As
          
           
             1
             Of
             our
             vnion
             with
             God
             :
             As
             the
             meate
             is
             made
             one
             substance
             
             with
             vs
             ;
             so
             we
             after
             an
             vnspeakeable
             manner
             are
             made
             one
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Of
             our
             liberty
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             safely
             and
             freely
             partake
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             our
             miserable
             condition
             ;
             for
             were
             wee
             not
             sinfull
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             eate
             ,
             nor
             finde
             such
             loathsomnesse
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             content
             thereby
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             our
             estate
             in
             glory
             ,
             where
             this
             Manna
             shall
             cease
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             such
             examples
             .
          
           
             4
             Gods
             speciall
             prouidence
             and
             bounty
             in
             making
             a
             dead
             creature
             meanes
             to
             preserue
             life
             .
             Ioel.
             2.26
             .
             Haggai
             .
             1.6
             .
          
           
             5
             Contentation
             in
             our
             estate
             ,
             with
             praier
             for
             other
             that
             haue
             fulnesse
             or
             want
             .
             1
             ▪
             Tim.
             6.
             
          
           
             6
             Death
             ,
             how
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             wormes
             meate
             .
          
           
             7
             Of
             the
             heauenly
             food
             ,
             Ioh.
             4.
             
          
           
             8
             Misery
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             which
             want
             in
             our
             fulnesse
             .
          
           
           
             9
             Of
             our
             life
             by
             faith
             ,
             because
             both
             these
             vnlikely
             doe
             nourish
             ,
             and
             we
             weake
             ,
             vnthankfull
             ,
             riotous
             ,
             are
             nourished
             .
          
           
             10
             Change
             of
             things
             and
             states
             ,
             but
             within
             our
             bounds
             .
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             11
             The
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             case
             of
             Diues
             .
             &c.
             Luk.
             16.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             bed
             ;
             let
             these
             bee
             the
             rules
             of
             holy
             mirth
             .
          
           
             1
             Wee
             must
             conferre
             of
             the
             graue
             .
             Act.
             7.
             
             
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             occasions
             passed
             in
             the
             day
             .
             Cant.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             Cant.
             
          
           
             4
             And
             watchfulnesse
             in
             the
             night
             .
             3.
             
             Cant.
             
          
           
             5
             Of
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             land
             .
             And
          
           
             6
             The
             continuall
             night
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             7
             Of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             8
             Of
             worldly
             occasions
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             humble
             vs.
             
          
           
             9
             In
             our
             comforts
             of
             our
             sweete
             fellowship
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             10
             Generally
             ,
             not
             to
             prouoke
             ,
             but
             
             to
             mortifie
             the
             flesh
             .
             Gal.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             
             
               Here
               is
               to
               be
               auoided
               generally
               ,
            
             
               
                 1
                 All
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 All
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               As
               in
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             Iesting
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             quipping
             of
             some
             to
             delight
             others
             ,
             
             wherein
             a
             man
             had
             rather
             loose
             his
             friend
             ,
             then
             his
             iest
             :
             offend
             God
             ,
             rather
             then
             not
             please
             man.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             vtterly
             vnlawfull
             ,
             vnlesse
             ,
          
           
             1
             The
             matter
             be
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             measure
             modest
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             season
             conuenient
             .
          
           
             4
             Offence
             remoued
             .
          
           
             5
             Our selues
             and
             others
             benefited
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             thereby
             ,
             when
             other
             reproofes
             will
             not
             preuaile
             ,
             in
             an
             holy
             maner
             do
             deride
             and
             scorne
             sinners
             .
             1.
             
             Reg.
             19.
             
             Eccles.
             11.
             giuing
             them
             vp
             to
             their
             own
             councels
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             laughter
             ,
             which
             though
             in
             it selfe
             it
             be
             not
             simply
             vnlawfull
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             is
             moderately
             to
             be
             be
             vsed
             ,
             and
             seldome
             ;
             but
             sorrow
             
             more
             often
             ,
             and
             more
             plentifully
             .
             Eccles.
             7.4.5
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             grace
             of
             speech
             is
             ,
             
             
               Care
               of
               our
               neighbours
               good
               name
               .
               Pro.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             performed
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             farther
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             being
             not
             suspicious
             in
             vnlikely
             ,
             or
             vncertaine
             occasions
             .
             Ier.
             40.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             priuate
             reprouing
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             Publiquely
             answering
             for
             him
             if
             he
             be
             slandered
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               is
               to
               be
               auoided
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Secret
             whispering
             abrode
             of
             what
             we
             suspect
             or
             know
             ,
             behind
             his
             backe
             .
             Psal.
             50.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Adding
             to
             ,
             or
             changing
             the
             thing
             said
             or
             done
             .
             Mat.
             26.60.61
             .
          
           
             3
             Open
             traducing
             and
             reuiling
             to
             his
             face
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             
          
           
             4
             Telling
             that
             was
             neuer
             done
             .
             Ier.
             37.13
             .
          
           
             5
             Colouring
             their
             reports
             with
             pretences
             of
             griefe
             or
             necessity
             ,
             or
             publicke
             profit
             ,
             inioyning
             secresie
             by
             the
             party
             to
             whom
             hee
             telles
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             6
             Rash
             censuring
             ,
             before
             euident
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             
               Therefore
               here
               we
               are
            
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 To
                 interrupt
                 such
                 talke
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 giue
                 no
                 heed
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Not
                 to
                 beleeue
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 To
                 reproue
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             The
             seuenth
             and
             last
             grace
             of
             speech
             is
             
               Slownesse
               and
               Briefenesse
            
             .
          
           
             Slownesse
             is
             seene
             either
             in
          
           
             First
             ,
             prouoking
             ;
             or
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             answering
             .
          
           
             
               Herein
               obserue
            
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             it
             is
             better
             to
             bee
             prouoked
             to
             speech
             ,
             then
             prouoke
             ;
             especially
             if
             wee
             bee
             inferiour
             .
          
           
             2
             Not
             to
             take
             a
             Tale
             out
             of
             ones
             mouth
             ;
             but
             to
             heare
             it
             throughly
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             consider
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             4
             To
             ponder
             on
             it
             before
             wee
             answere
             ,
             what
             answere
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             thereto
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             answere
             to
             the
             poynts
             ,
             omitting
             partiall
             respects
             .
          
           
             6
             To
             cut
             off
             idle
             interruptions
             ,
             and
             vaine
             cauils
             .
          
           
           
             7
             Not
             to
             powre
             out
             all
             our
             mindes
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             to
             keepe
             some
             what
             till
             afterwards
             ,
             Prou.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Here
               is
               to
               bee
               auoyded
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Pride
             to
             heare
             a
             mans
             selfe
             speake
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             fruit
             thereof
             ,
             namely
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Obscurity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Affectation
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             must
             auoid
             tempting
             speeches
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             may
             si●●●●●●
             and
             vndermine
             others
             .
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             spirit
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             whereby
             thwarting
             oothers
             and
             contradicting
             euery
             man
             ,
             Heresie
             and
             Atheisme
             is
             bred
             and
             maintained
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             must
             also
             refraine
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             captious
             taking
             vp
             of
             our
             brother
             ,
             a
             fault
             incident
             to
             briefenesse
             of
             speech
             .
          
           
             6
             As
             also
             ,
             wee
             must
             beware
             of
             sottishnes
             and
             inconsequence
             of
             speech
             ,
             while
             happily
             we
             thinke
             to
             shewe
             our
             skill
             in
             breuity
             .
          
           
             
               Hitherto
               appertaine
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Restraining
             of
             our
             passion
             ,
             by
             
             interrupting
             our selues
             ,
             if
             by
             course
             of
             speech
             wee
             grow
             into
             an
             heate
             .
          
           
             2
             Correcting
             our selues
             by
             silence
             wherein
             we
             haue
             mis-said
             .
          
           
             3
             Contracting
             our
             matter
             into
             the
             briefest
             forme
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             4
             Disposing
             it
             methodically
             to
             the
             best
             capacity
             of
             the
             hearer
             .
          
           
             An
             eighth
             grace
             of
             speech
             is
             Wisedome
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             we
             minister
             a
             word
             
               in
               due
               season
               ,
               Isa.
            
             50.
             
             As
             ,
             comfort
             to
             whom
             comfort
             belongs
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             fit
             for
             comfort
             ,
             being
             throughly
             humbled
             ;
             and
             so
             reproofe
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             we
             submit
             subordination
             to
             the
             best
             ends
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             we
             affect
             not
             words
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             expresse
             our
             matter
             in
             the
             fewest
             and
             plainest
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             also
             neglect
             not
             to
             ascribe
             what
             in
             ciuility
             belongs
             to
             each
             .
             And
          
           
             5
             In
             charity
             ascribe
             for
             religion
             what
             is
             outwardly
             apparent
             ,
             leauing
             the
             heart
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             6
             Not
             iudging
             peremptorily
             of
             
             any
             ,
             though
             his
             estate
             bee
             outwardly
             desperate
             .
          
           
             7
             Neither
             discouering
             our
             owne
             good
             or
             euill
             ,
             but
             when
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             we
             heare
             a
             calling
          
           
             Generall
             Rules
             to
             be
             obserued
             herein
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             what
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             Speech
             ,
             
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             also
             of
             Writing
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             these
             graces
             are
             to
             be
             practised
             ,
             and
             vices
             to
             be
             auoyded
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             in
             all
             kinde
             of
             speech
             ,
             as
             well
             Latine
             as
             English
             ,
             &c.
             exemplary
             ,
             as
             wherein
             though
             the
             phrases
             of
             other
             tongues
             may
             leade
             vs
             to
             prophanesses
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             auoyd
             them
             .
             As
             in
             
               Grammer
               ,
               Would
               God
               I
               did
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Hitherto
               of
               speech
            
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               because
               wee
               cannot
               speake
               well
               ,
               vnlesse
               wee
               know
               also
               how
               to
               hold
               our
               peace
               ,
               wee
               are
               therefore
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               to
               consider
               of
               silence
               .
            
             
          
           
             Here
             obserue
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             Rule
             of
             silence
             must
             be
             
               Gods
               word
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Matter
             of
             silence
             ,
             concernes
             
             God
             ,
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             our
             Selues
             .
          
           
             3
             Persons
             ,
             before
             whom
             .
          
           
             
             4
             The
             end
             ,
             wich
             is
             ,
          
           
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             ours
             &
             others
             good
             .
          
           
             Things
             concerning
             God
             ,
             are
             :
          
           
             1
             His
             secrets
             which
             wee
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             to
             admire
             them
             in
             silence
             .
             Deut.
             29.29
             .
          
           
             
             2
             His
             strange
             and
             extraordinary
             workes
             ,
             which
             wee
             may
             not
             speake
             boldly
             of
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             silence
             wonder
             at
             .
             Iob.
             36.37
             .
             Leuit.
             10.3
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             are
             to
             conceale
             the
             mercy
             of
             from
             God
             obstinate
             sinners
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             are
             to
             conceale
             his
             iudgements
             from
             humbled
             sinners
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             are
             to
             be
             silent
             at
             his
             corrections
             .
             Psal.
             39.
             hereby
             shewing
             our
             submission
             to
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             6
             Wee
             are
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             knowne
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             silence
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             Act.
             11.18
             .
          
           
             
             
               Touching
               our
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             obserue
          
           
             1
             That
             we
             may
             conceale
             some
             truth
             from
             him
             ,
             not
             being
             demanded
             ;
             yea
             ,
             being
             question●●●d
             we
             may
             conceale
             
               either
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               part
            
             :
          
           
           
             
               Prouided
               that
               it
               do
               not
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Hinder
             Gods
             glory
             .
          
           
             2
             Or
             my
             neighbours
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               in
               the
               whole
               is
               to
               be
               concealed
               :
            
          
           
             1
             When
             the
             speaking
             of
             the
             least
             word
             is
             hurtfull
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             father
             and
             sonne
             lieth
             sicke
             at
             once
             ,
             the
             sonne
             dieth
             first
             ,
             the
             father
             asketh
             whether
             the
             sonne
             be
             dead
             or
             no
             ;
             if
             it
             bee
             said
             ,
             No
             ,
             an
             vntruth
             is
             told
             ;
             if
             yea
             ,
             the
             fathers
             life
             is
             endangered
             :
             therefore
             silence
             is
             best
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             When
             the
             reuealing
             thereof
             indangers
             the
             life
             of
             the
             innocēt
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             not
             to
             reueale
             my
             brethren
             in
             affliction
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             compelled
             thereto
             by
             oath
             :
          
           
             Prouided
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             authority
             requiring
             this
             bee
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             thing
             I
             conceale
             ,
             bee
             not
             in
             it selfe
             euill
             ;
             but
             so
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             in
             the
             concealing
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             preferre
             not
             a
             priuate
             before
             a
             publicke
             good
             .
          
           
             Truth
             in
             part
             is
             to
             be
             concealed
             ;
             when
             I
             speake
             a
             part
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             whole
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.1
             .
             
             23.
             
             Ier.
             38.24
             .
             Exod.
             5.
             
             Act.
             23.6
             .
          
           
             Q.
             When
             I
             am
             demanded
             ,
             may
             I
             answere
             in
             part
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             so
             ,
          
           
             1
             I
             purpose
             not
             to
             deceiue
             .
          
           
             2
             Content
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             answerer
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             conceale
             the
             infirmities
             of
             my
             Neighbour
             ,
             vnlesse
             (
             as
             before
             )
             we
             be
             called
             of
             God
             to
             speake
             ,
             Prou.
             17.14
             .
             Prou.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             3
             All
             vnseemely
             matters
             ,
          
           
             4
             Such
             as
             concerne
             vs
             not
             ,
          
           
             5
             And
             such
             as
             are
             aboue
             our
             reach
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             silence
             .
          
           
             3
             Ministers
             must
             conceale
             the
             infirmities
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             otherwise
             vnreclaimable
             .
          
           
             4
             Magistrates
             secrets
             of
             state
             ,
             least
             the
             enemy
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               my selfe
            
             .
             I
             am
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             conceale
             mine
             owne
             secrets
             .
             Iud.
             14.
             or
             else
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             tell
             those
             that
             are
             faithfull
             of
             silence
             concerning
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             which
             thou
             wouldst
             haue
             no
             man
             know
             ,
             tell
             no
             man.
             
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             persons
             before
             whom
             wee
             must
             keepe
             silence
             :
             
             
               they
               are
            
          
           
             1
             The
             malicious
             enemies
             of
             religion
             ,
             Mat.
             7.6
             .
             Mat.
             27.14
             .
             Ps.
             39.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Before
             Magistrates
             in
             open
             Courts
             ,
             Act.
             24
             ,
             10.
             till
             we
             be
             bidden
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             elders
             and
             betters
             .
             Iob.
             32.8
             .
          
           
             4
             Fooles
             and
             pratlers
             are
             to
             bee
             humbled
             and
             conuinced
             with
             silence
             .
             Pro.
             26.
             
          
           
             Thus
             farre
             concerning
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             tongue
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             and
             last
             part
             of
             this
             Girdle
             of
             truth
             containes
             the
             fitting
             and
             conforming
             our
             outward
             actions
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             performed
          
           
             1
             When
             they
             proceed
             from
             a
             true
             ground
          
           
             2
             And
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             true
             meanes
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             manner
             .
             
          
           
             3
             When
             they
             aime
             ,
             at
             a
             right
             end
             .
             
               The
               ground
               of
               all
               good
               actions
               is
               faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ.
               Rom.
            
             14.
             
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Assuring
             vs
             ,
             that
             our
             persons
             are
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             
             
             Gods
             meere
             mercy
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             12
             That
             we
             bee
             that
             we
             seeme
             to
             bee
             .
          
           
             13
             That
             wee
             make
             conscience
             of
             the
             least
             as
             well
             as
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           
             14
             That
             we
             prouide
             things
             honest
             before
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             15
             Distrust
             the
             goodnes
             of
             that
             worke
             in
             w●●●ich
             thou
             hast
             not
             a
             contrary
             tentation
             .
          
           
             16
             Especially
             if
             thou
             beest
             not
             rowsed
             with
             an
             imputation
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             17
             That
             we
             measure
             not
             the
             substance
             of
             wel-doing
             by
             particular
             actions
             .
          
           
             18
             That
             the
             rule
             for
             approbations
             of
             our
             actions
             be
             the
             acceptance
             of
             our
             persons
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             any
             perfection
             that
             is
             in
             thē
             .
          
           
             19
             That
             in
             all
             well-doing
             wee
             discerne
             a
             kind
             of
             foolishnesse
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             be
             abased
             in
             our selues
             .
          
           
           
             2
             To
             giue
             God
             the
             glory
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             try
             the
             sincerity
             thereof
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             world
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             
               The
               end
               of
               our
               actions
               is
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             That
             whatsoeuer
             we
             do
             ,
             
             it
             be
             done
             to
             Gods
             glory
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
             and
             this
             is
             performed
             :
             
          
           
             1
             In
             sanctifying
             and
             auspicating
             them
             by
             prayer
             &
             inuocation
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             returning
             the
             strength
             of
             them
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             causing
             our
             light
             to
             shine
             before
             men
             .
             Math.
             5.20
             .
             Prou.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             issue
             of
             them
             ,
             giuing
             thankes
             to
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4
             Being
             abased
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             vnworthinesse
             to
             doe
             him
             any
             seruice
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             vnworthinesse
             of
             the
             seruice
             we
             doe
             performe
             .
          
           
             5
             Acknowledging
             that
             nothing
             is
             due
             vnto
             vs
             but
             shame
             and
             confusion
             of
             our
             faces
             .
             Dan
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             6
             Desiring
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             hauing
             our
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
             Phil.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             all
             things
             to
             edification
             both
             of
             our selues
             and
             others
             .
             
               Here
               obserue
            
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             lesse
             benefite
             must
             giue
             place
             to
             the
             greater
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             in
             all
             things
             next
             to
             
               Gods
               glory
            
             ,
             our
             chiefe
             aime
             must
             be
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             more
             regard
             be
             had
             of
             those
             which
             are
             within
             ,
             thē
             which
             are
             without
             ,
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             &
             yet
             the
             good
             of
             none
             neglected
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             of
             those
             which
             are
             within
             ,
             we
             haue
             more
             respect
             to
             the
             weake
             in
             cases
             of
             indifferencie
             .
             Rom.
             14.
             
             Rom.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             our
             conuersation
             be
             answerable
             to
             our
             profession
             .
             Ephes.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             we
             haue
             as
             well
             strong
             meat
             for
             men
             ,
             as
             milke
             for
             babes
             ;
             not
             sticking
             alwayes
             in
             the
             infancie
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             but
             growing
             vp
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Hebr.
             6.1
             .
             Hebr.
             13.
             
          
           
           
             7
             That
             we
             abound
             in
             weldoing
             ,
             and
             make
             sure
             our
             Election
             by
             good
             workes
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.8.9
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             wee
             as
             well
             cast
             out
             the
             hypocrite
             and
             stumbling-blocke
             ,
             as
             hold
             on
             the
             sound
             Christian.
             Ier.
             1.
             
          
           
             9
             We
             must
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             obseruing
             the
             comelinesse
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             persons
             ,
             &c.
             Psa.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             10
             That
             in
             actions
             either
             doubtfull
             or
             deceitful
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             cause
             to
             suspect
             them
             .
          
           
             1
             If
             they
             grieue
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             they
             giue
             occasion
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             reioyce
             :
             so
             wee
             may
             haue
             comfort
             if
             the
             conscience
             approue
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             allow
             ,
             though
             the
             wicked
             condemne
             .
             &c
          
           
             
               This
               Girdle
               is
               put
               on
            
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             continuall
             setting
             of
             our
             hearts
             before
             God
             ,
             
             for
             the
             searching
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             Trying
             all
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             continuall
             watching
             ouer
             our
             wayes
             .
          
           
           
             4
             By
             earnest
             prayer
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               And
               it
               is
               kept
               on
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             not
             straining
             the
             conscience
             in
             the
             least
             euill
             ,
             Hebr.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             cleauing
             to
             the
             testimony
             thereof
             ,
             and
             reioyi●●●ng
             especially
             therein
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             obeying
             the
             checkes
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             4
             Conuincing
             the
             hollownesse
             and
             hypocrisie
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             5
             Labouring
             and
             aprouing
             sincerity
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             6
             Daily
             fearing
             our selues
             ,
             and
             renuing
             our
             couenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             7
             Renouncing
             daily
             our selues
             ,
             and
             flying
             to
             Christ.
             Phil.
             3.12.13
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               Girdle
               is
               :
            
          
           
             1
             Wee
             are
             ready
             prest
             to
             doe
             Gods
             will.
             Reu.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Wee
             are
             cleered
             from
             hypocrisie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             moth
             of
             well-doing
             .
             Mat.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             
          
           
             3
             Wee
             auoyd
             vncertatnty
             ,
             and
             dulnesse
             in
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             are
             preserued
             from
             corruption
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             Apostasie
             
             in
             life
             .
          
           
             5
             All
             other
             gifts
             of
             God
             are
             adorned
             and
             approued
             thereby
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             are
             enabled
             to
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             obtaine
             the
             Crowne
             .
          
           
             7
             As
             by
             this
             rule
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             discerning
             the
             vnworthinesse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             8
             In
             the
             vnworthinesse
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             discerning
             the
             worthines
             of
             our
             persons
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             growing
             vp
             in
             him
             by
             faith
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Armour
             are
             compact
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             fastned
             to
             vs
             by
             it
             :
             
               The
               next
               whereof
               is
               the
               Brest-plate
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               or
               Innocency
               .
               And
               this
               is
               ,
            
             1
             An
             inclination
             and
             resolution
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             all
             good
             .
             
          
           
             
               This
               is
               necessary
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             iustifie
             and
             beautifie
             our
             profession
             ,
             and
             make
             sure
             our
             election
             .
             2.
             
             Pet
             1.10
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             we
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             many
             inward
             pangs
             ,
             and
             outward
             troubles
             .
          
           
           
           
             3
             By
             abstaining
             from
             the
             occasions
             and
             appearance
             of
             euill
             .
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             By
             iustifying
             and
             maintaining
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             al
             in
             respect
             thereof
             .
             Act.
             21.
             
             Iob.
             2.
             
          
           
             5
             By
             walking
             conscionably
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             callings
             .
          
           
             6
             By
             trying
             our
             faith
             which
             is
             the
             life
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             7
             Vndergoing
             continuall
             troubles
             for
             the
             same
             .
             
               And
               to
               this
               end
               serues
               the
               third
               part
               of
               this
               Armour
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               feete
               be
               shod
               with
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             :
          
           
             
             In
             the
             assurance
             of
             our
             acceptation
             into
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             armed
             and
             prepared
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             Deny
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             take
             vp
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             and
             to
             follow
             him
             .
             Luke
             9.23
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               must
               be
               done
            
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             troubles
             find
             vs
             not
             vnprepared
             .
             
             Iob.
             3
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             the
             feare
             of
             them
             may
             
             not
             dismay
             vs.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             we
             be
             not
             ouerwhelmed
             with
             the
             waight
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Corin.
             4.8.9
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             our
             minds
             may
             be
             quieted
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
             Rom
             5.2
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             we
             may
             bee
             more
             then
             conqueror
             in
             them
             .
             Romans
             8.24
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             we
             may
             comforts
             others
             which
             grone
             vnder
             the
             like
             burthen
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.4.5
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             so
             finish
             our
             course
             and
             obtaine
             the
             crowne
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             This
             armour
             is
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             so
             kept
             :
          
           
             1
             By
             dayly
             reading
             and
             meditating
             on
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ.
             
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Giuing
             all
             diligence
             to
             the
             word
             preached
             .
          
           
             3
             Preferring
             the
             fauor
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             aboue
             all
             things
             .
             Ps.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             4
             Not
             depending
             vpon
             things
             seene
             ,
             but
             contemplating
             things
             inuisible
             .
             Heb.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             5
             Hauing
             our
             eye
             fixed
             on
             the
             recompence
             of
             the
             reward
             ,
             and
             comparing
             the
             momentany
             trouble
             ,
             
             with
             the
             surpassing
             weight
             of
             glory
             Heb.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             of
             speciall
             vse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             this
             Armour
             :
          
           
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             full
             and
             strong
             perswasion
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             Rom.
             8.38
             .
             whereby
          
           
             1
             We
             beate
             backe
             all
             the
             fierie
             darts
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             as
             carnal
             confidence
             ,
             presumption
             ,
             security
             ,
             infidelitie
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             credulitie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Prize
             all
             things
             at
             their
             true
             worth
             and
             prosecute
             them
             accordingly
             :
          
           
             3
             Wee
             preserue
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             increase
             them
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             4
             Wee
             follow
             hard
             to
             the
             marke
             ,
             and
             attaine
             perfection
             .
             Phil.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               requisite
            
             :
          
           
             
             1
             To
             giue
             approbation
             to
             all
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             giue
             comfort
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             imperfections
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             enable
             vs
             in
             our
             suffrings
             Iob.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             finish
             our
             course
             and
             procure
             
             vs
             the
             crowne
             .
             Hebrew
             11.13
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4·
          
           
             5
             To
             ouercome
             tentations
             ,
             as
             despaire
             ,
             &
             presumption
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             To
             obtaine
             a
             comfortable
             life
          
           
             7
             To
             be
             prepared
             vnto
             death
             .
             
               This
               is
               obtained
               and
               preserued
               as
               before
               .
               Cap.
               7
               ,
               
            
             
               A
               fift
               part
               of
               this
               Armour
               is
               the
               helmet
               of
               hope
               .
               This
               is
            
          
           
             1
             A
             constant
             desire
             of
             the
             promised
             happinesse
             .
             Mat.
             5.6
             .
             Phil.
             1.23
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             chearefull
             expectation
             and
             wayting
             after
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3
             A
             resigning
             our selues
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             Psal.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             
               And
               it
               differs
               from
               faith
            
             :
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             maner
             of
             apprehending
             faith
             apprehends
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             present
             .
          
           
             Hope
             discerneth
             them
             as
             they
             are
             in
             time
             to
             bee
             performed
             and
             so
             waiteth
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             vse
             ,
             Faith
             giues
             a
             being
             to
             things
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             calling
             
             
             Lord
             when
             meanes
             faile
             .
             ibid.
             5.
             &
             resting
             in
             him
             .
             Prou.
             14.32
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             Reuerent
             obseruing
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             God.
             Psalme
             40.4
             .
             Psalm
             115.11
             .
          
           
             6
             Depending
             on
             the
             trueth
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             thē
             not
             accomplished
             .
             Psal.
             46.5
             .
             Psal.
             130.9
             .
             Prou.
             16.20
             .
          
           
             7
             Expecting
             the
             Lords
             leasure
             ,
             contrary
             to
             sense
             and
             reason
             ▪
             Psal.
             69.4
             .
             Esay
             26.8
          
           
             8
             Abasing
             and
             renouncing
             our selues
             before
             the
             Lord.
             Psal.
             131.3
             Zeph.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             9
             Submitting
             our selues
             to
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Es.
             50.10
             .
          
           
             10
             Waiting
             further
             vpon
             God
             ,
             then
             this
             life
             can
             counteruaile
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             
               The
               last
               part
               of
               this
               spirituall
               armour
               ,
               is
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             
             Hebrew
             4
             Psalme
             149.
             &c
          
           
             
               And
               this
               must
               be
               had
            
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               To
               discerne
            
             :
          
           
             
             1
             The
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             .
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
          
           
           
             2
             The
             poyson
             of
             error
             and
             heresie
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             corruption
             of
             our
             owne
             hearts
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             4
             The
             manifold
             subtilties
             and
             deepenesse
             of
             Satan
             .
             Apoc.
             2.24
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             riches
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             .
             Eph.
             3.18
             .
             Ephes.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               to
               confirme
               &
               maintain
            
          
           
             1
             Faith
             against
             infidelity
             and
             discontentment
             .
          
           
             2
             Hope
             against
             despaire
             .
             Ro.
             15.4
          
           
             3
             Truth
             against
             error
             and
             humane
             wisedome
             .
             Iames
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Christ
             against
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             4
             God
             against
             man.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               To
               captiuate
               and
               subdue
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Euery
             imagination
             that
             exalts
             it selfe
             against
             God.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             cut
             off
             the
             power
             and
             cords
             of
             sinne
             .
             Hos.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             repell
             the
             impudencie
             and
             importunitie
             of
             Satan
             .
             Mat.
             4.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               To
               purge
            
             :
             
               
                 1
                 Zeale
                 ,
                 of
                 ignorance
                 &
                 selfeloue
              
               
                 2
                 Religion
                 ,
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Profession
                 ,
                 of
                 vaine
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4
                 Weldoing
                 ,
                 of
                 wearisomnesse
              
               
                 5
                 Faith
                 of
                 carnalnesse
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 of
                 impatiency
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             
               To
               confound
            
             :
             
               
                 1
                 Satans
                 kingdome
                 .
                 Mat.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 fleshes
                 tyranny
                 .
                 Tit.
                 2.11
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 worlds
                 deceitfulnesse
                 .
                 Ps.
                 119.95
              
            
          
           
             Our
             hearts
             doubtfulnesse
             .
             Psal.
             73.17
             .
          
           
             
             5
             Mans
             inuentions
             .
             Psal.
             119.113
          
           
             
               This
               armour
               is
               obtained
               and
               put
               on
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             By
             prayer
             .
          
           
             2
             Studie
             and
             meditation
             .
             1.
             
             Tim
             4.13
             .
          
           
             3
             Submitting
             our selues
             to
             the
             word
             preached
             .
             
             Iam.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             
               These
               meanes
               how
               wrought
               effectually
            
             :
          
           
             1
             When
             our
             vnderstanding
             is
             illightened
             ,
             and
             delighted
             with
             the
             sauing
             knowledge
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             Our
             iudgements
             confirmed
             ,
             &
             established
             in
             the
             same
             .
             Ep.
             1.9
             ▪
          
           
             3
             Our
             consciences
             conuinced
             ,
             and
             quieted
             therein
             .
             Romans
             5.1
             .
          
           
             4
             Our
             wil
             and
             affections
             subdued
             &
             captiuated
             thereto
             .
             Ps.
             40.6
             .
          
           
           
             5
             Our
             desire
             enflamed
             and
             vnsatiable
             thereof
             .
             Mat.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             6
             Our
             minde
             satisfied
             and
             contented
             therewith
             ,
             aboue
             all
             treasures
             .
             Psal.
             119.97
             .
             Psalme
             19.10
             .
          
           
             7
             Our
             liues
             reformed
             &
             amended
             thereby
             .
             Psal.
             119.9
             .
          
           
             8
             Our
             faith
             quickened
             ,
             &
             daily
             nourished
             by
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             9
             And
             we
             enabled
             to
             ouercome
             tentations
             ,
             &
             to
             finish
             our
             course
             with
             ioy
             .
             Psal.
             119.7.9
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               armour
               is
               kept
               on
               :
            
          
           
             1
             By
             recording
             and
             rehearsing
             the
             same
             vnto
             other
             :
             
             so
             to
             labour
             their
             conuersion
             .
             Lu
             22.23
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             spiritual
             experience
             of
             the
             power
             therof
             in
             putting
             our
             knowledge
             into
             continuall
             practise
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             cleauing
             constantly
             to
             an
             effectuall
             ministery
             .
             Iohn
             .
             10.5
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             suffring
             afflictions
             for
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Heb.
             10.
             
             Act.
             21.
             
          
           
             5
             By
             labouring
             to
             haue
             it
             to
             dwell
             plentifully
             among
             vs
             ,
             &
             to
             haue
             the
             power
             thereof
             more
             and
             more
             abound
             in
             the
             mortifying
             of
             our
             affections
             and
             speciall
             sins
             .
             
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             Tit.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               farre
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               armour
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             necessitie
             in
             generall
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             without
             it
             ,
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               In
               respect
               of
               our selues
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Our
             whole
             life
             must
             needs
             be
             subiect
             to
             many
             feareful
             breaches
             and
             distractions
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             We
             shall
             passe
             it
             very
             ildy
             and
             vnprofitably
             .
          
           
             3
             Wee
             shall
             bee
             deceiued
             with
             many
             false
             shadowes
             ,
             and
             apparances
             of
             good
             ,
             and
             bee
             much
             to
             seeke
             in
             that
             good
             which
             wee
             doe
             desire
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             desire
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             4
             Our
             course
             at
             the
             best
             will
             be
             most
             vncertaine
             .
             Iohn
             11.10
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             5
             Wee
             shall
             not
             so
             shine
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             lights
             by
             our
             good
             examples
             .
             Mat
             ,
             5.16
             .
          
           
             6
             Nay
             ,
             wee
             shall
             necessarily
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             euil
             example
             be
             stumbling
             blockes
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             7
             We
             shall
             cause
             our
             profession
             to
             be
             euill
             spoken
             of
             .
             Ephes.
             5.4.3
          
           
           
             8
             And
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Religion
             and
             word
             blasphemed
             .
             Timothie
             6.1
             .
          
           
             But
             with
             this
             Armour
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             ,
          
           
             1
             Certaine
             of
             what
             we
             do
             .
             Iohn
             11.9
             .
          
           
             2
             Enabled
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Psal.
             119.104
             .
          
           
             3
             Strong
             to
             encounter
             all
             oppositions
             ,
             and
             victorious
             therein
             .
             Psal.
             119.6
             .
          
           
             4
             Assured
             of
             the
             acceptance
             of
             what
             we
             doe
             Phil.
             1.21
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             5
             Ready
             for
             all
             occasions
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Phil.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             willing
             to
             yeelde
             vp
             ●●●his
             due
             vnto
             God
             ,
             when
             hee
             shall
             require
             it
             .
             Acts
             7.1
             .
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             spirituall
             Armour
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             pursuit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             auoyding
             of
             euill
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               being
               thus
               armed
               ,
               we
               are
               prepared
               to
               encoūter
               such
               occasions
               as
               
               occurre
               in
               the
               day
               ,
            
             which
             are
             generally
             and
             necessary
             :
             
               
                 1
                 
                   To
                   auoyde
                   euill
                
                 ,
                 Esay
                 1.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 
                   To
                   prosecute
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             auoyding
             of
             euill
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             must
             labor
             to
             haue
             our
             iudgement
             rectified
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             euil
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             2
             Our
             owne
             estate
             in
             respect
             of
             it·
          
           
             3
             God
             ,
             who
             hates
             it
             and
             yet
             orders
             it
             .
          
           
             
               That
               which
               wee
               are
               to
               be
               informed
               concerning
            
             euil
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             euil
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             nature
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             whatsoeuer
             is
             against
             or
             besides
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             properly
             called
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             accident
             ,
             so
             a
             good
             thing
             may
             be
             made
             euill
             .
             Psal.
             69.22
             .
             Malach
             .
             2.2
             .
          
           
             3
             Opinion
             ,
             so
             afflictions
             are
             counted
             euils
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             trueth
             and
             power
             of
             good
             in
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             vsually
             is
             counted
             euill
             .
             Esay
             5.20
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               vse
               hereof
               is
            
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             we
             may
             discerne
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
             not
             stumbling
             vpon
             euill
             in
             stead
             of
             good
             ,
             nor
             auoyding
             good
             in
             stead
             of
             euill
             ,
             not
             fearing
             afflictions
             whē
             they
             come
             for
             good
             ,
             nor
             distrusting
             our
             goodnesse
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             accounted
             euill
             .
             Phil.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             must
             vnderstand
             the
             true
             authour
             of
             euil
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             our selues
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             blame
             none
             ,
             but
             our selues
             .
             Iames
             1.13
          
           
             3
             That
             euill
             is
             not
             only
             a
             meere
             priuati●●●n
             of
             good
             ,
             
             but
             a
             qualitie
             inherent
             and
             defiling
             the
             soule
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.4
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             it
             is
             not
             only
             committed
             in
             act
             ,
             but
             in
             thought
             ;
             though
             consent
             come
             not
             thereto
             .
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             5
             That
             it
             is
             as
             well
             committed
             in
             omitting
             what
             we
             should
             do
             ,
             as
             in
             doing
             what
             we
             should
             not
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             sinne
             is
             seene
             in
             the
             least
             that
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             greatest
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.4
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             least
             sin
             breaketh
             the
             
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             maketh
             vs
             guilty
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Iam.
             2.12
             .
             Ephes.
             5.11.12
             .
             Rom.
             6.21
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             sinne
             is
             filthie
             and
             lothsome
             euen
             in
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             and
             act
             thereof
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             the
             end
             thereof
             is
             bitter
             and
             the
             inward
             parts
             most
             abominable
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             
             
               And
               this
               knowledge
               serueth
            
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             conclude
             all
             vnder
             sinne
             .
             Rom.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             lay
             the
             fault
             iustly
             where
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             preuent
             diminishing
             and
             encreasing
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             auoyde
             the
             custome
             ,
             and
             punishment
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             our
             owne
             estate
             in
             respect
             of
             sinne
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             learne
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             if
             we
             neuer
             committed
             sin
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             free
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             guilta
             of
             the
             sinne
             of
             another
             ,
             &
             deriuing
             it
             from
             the
             loines
             of
             our
             parents
             .
             Rom.
             5.14
             .
             Psal.
             51.5
             .
             Ephes.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             hereby
             our
             nature
             is
             
             wholly
             tainted
             with
             corruption
             ,
             and
             vncleanenesse
             .
             Iob.
             14.
             
             Psalme
             51.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             wee
             are
             depriued
             of
             all
             originall
             ,
             and
             actual
             righteousnes
             .
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             And
             prone
             ,
             yea
             desparately
             set
             to
             commit
             all
             sinne
             with
             greedinesse
             .
             Gen.
             6.
             
          
           
             5
             That
             we
             delight
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             repose
             our
             chiefe
             contentment
             therein
             .
             Pro.
             2.
             
          
           
             6
             That
             naturally
             we
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
             and
             pluckt
             out
             of
             sinne
             .
             Rom.
             10.21
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             we
             cannot
             but
             necessarily
             ,
             and
             yet
             willingly
             sinne
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             our
             best
             actions
             are
             beautifull
             sinnes
             .
             Esay
             .
             64.6
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             sinne
             yet
             remaineth
             .
             Rom.
             7.1
             .
             Iohn
             1.7
             .
             
               And
               that
               .
               Reason
            
          
           
             
               How
               farre
               sinne
               remaineth
               in
               the
               Regenerate
               ,
            
             and
             why
          
           
             1
             That
             we
             might
             haue
             dayly
             experience
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
           
             2
             As
             also
             discerne
             the
             worke
             of
             sanctification
             by
             the
             contrary
             tentations
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             by
             renued
             repentance
             we
             might
             maintain
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             might
             be
             dayly
             humbled
             vnder
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             That
             we
             might
             giue
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             freee
             mercy
             ,
             in
             working
             wholly
             our
             saluation
             .
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               knowledge
               serueth
            
             :
          
           
             1
             To
             iustifie
             God
             in
             his
             iudgements
             .
             Rom.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             confound
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             nature
             .
             Rom.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             magnifie
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
             Ephes.
             2.3.7
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             send
             vs
             to
             Christ.
             Romans
             3.22
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             prouoke
             vs
             to
             hunger
             after
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             thus
             to
             conceiue
             of
             si●●●n●●●
             .
             
          
           
             1
             That
             hee
             hateth
             all
             euill
             as
             a
             righteous
             God.
             Psal.
             5.
             and
             no
             vncleane
             thing
             shall
             dwell
             with
             him
             .
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             
          
           
           
             2
             That
             he
             permitteth
             and
             ordereth
             euill
             in
             speciall
             wisedome
             to
             his
             glory
             .
             Act.
             5.
             As
          
           
             1
             In
             that
             hee
             presustaineth
             the
             subiect
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2
             Hee
             denieth
             or
             withdraweth
             his
             assistance
             by
             which
             necessarily
             we
             fall
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             turneth
             all
             euill
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             he
             knoweth
             and
             searcheth
             the
             most
             inmost
             closet
             of
             sin
             .
             Ierem.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             he
             is
             able
             to
             punish
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             vengeance
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Isa
             40.
             
          
           
             5
             That
             he
             punisheth
             sinne
             with
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             most
             righteously
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             though
             hee
             haue
             laide
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             vpon
             on
             his
             Sonne
             :
             yet
             he
             will
             correct
             vs
             as
             his
             children
             for
             sinne
             .
             Isa.
             53
             Psal.
             88.89
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             he
             leaueth
             to
             grosse
             and
             open
             sinnes
             to
             preuent
             and
             purge
             out
             spirituall
             wickednesse
             in
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             he
             giueth
             vp
             the
             wicked
             
             to
             spirituall
             wickednesse
             ,
             of
             selfe-loue
             ,
             pride
             ,
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             security
             ,
             to
             preuent
             hereby
             for
             a
             time
             grosse
             euils
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             a
             means
             to
             bring
             to
             repentance
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             detained
             in
             a
             false
             conceit
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             &
             so
             are
             ripened
             to
             eternal
             vengeance
          
           
             
             
               And
               this
               knowledge
               serueth
            
             :
          
           
             1
             To
             iustifie
             the
             perfect
             holines
             of
             God.
             Psal.
             18.30
             .
             Psal.
             145.17
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             magnifie
             his
             wisedome
             in
             disposing
             of
             euill
             .
             Rom.
             11.33
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             giue
             him
             his
             prerogatiue
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             searcher
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             Ier.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             ascribe
             vnto
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             and
             super
             excellent
             greatnesse
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             humbled
             before
             him
             .
             Psa.
             86.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             5
             To
             worke
             in
             vs
             an
             hatred
             of
             euill
             ,
             &
             loue
             of
             righteousnes
             .
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
             because
             god
             hates
             him
             .
             Ps.
             139
          
           
             6
             To
             preuent
             presumption
             ,
             and
             cause
             vs
             to
             worke
             out
             our
             saluation
             with
             feare
             &
             trembling
             2.
             
             Co.
             5.
             
          
           
             7
             To
             trust
             perfitly
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             gratiously
             orders
             euil
             ,
             and
             turnes
             
             hem
             about
             to
             our
             good
             .
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Our
               iudgment
               being
               thus
               rectified
               ,
               we
               must
               proceed
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               auoyding
               euill
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               seene
               ,
               either
               in
            
             
               
                 1
                 
                   Preuenting
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 or
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Recouering
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   vnfained
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Sinne
             is
             preuented
             either
             :
             
               
                 1
                 Generally
                 ,
                 or
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Particularly
                   :
                   Generally
                
                 :
                 by
              
            
          
           
             1
             A
             continuall
             watchfulnesse
             ouer
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             outward
             man.
             
          
           
             2
             A
             feare
             and
             suspecting
             of
             our selues
             ,
             as
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             so
             when
             wee
             haue
             most
             experience
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
             Prou.
             28.14
             .
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             A
             continuall
             resigning
             of
             our selues
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             Walking
             as
             alwayes
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             Gen.
             5.22
             .
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             haue
             a
             continuall
             eye
             to
             Gods
             commandements
             .
             Psalme
             119.
             
          
           
             6
             To
             meditate
             on
             Gods
             iudgements
             ,
             inflicted
             on
             his
             deerest
             children
             for
             sinne
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.11
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
           
             
             7
             Consider
             the
             inestimable
             loue
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             towards
             vs.
             Exod.
             34
             6.
             
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             Imploying
             our selues
             in
             some
             
               honest
               calling
            
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.11.12
             .
             And
             that
          
           
             1
             In
             faith
             and
             without
             distrust
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             Mat.
             6.25
             .
             Heb.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             2
             With
             cheerefulnesse
             and
             contentment
             ,
             without
             murmuring
             &
             couetousnesse
             .
             Heb.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             3
             Committing
             the
             successe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             waiting
             for
             his
             blessing
             ,
             without
             making
             haste
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             or
             indenting
             with
             God
             for
             these
             outward
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
             Gen.
             30.
             1.
             
             Ha.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             4
             In
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             lowlines
             ,
             not
             sacrificing
             to
             our
             net
             ,
             but
             giuing
             God
             the
             glory
             .
             Gen.
             32.10
             .
          
           
             5
             In
             holines
             sanctifying
             the
             same
             by
             the
             
               word
               and
               prayer
            
             ,
             and
             laying
             a
             good
             foundation
             therby
             towards
             heauen
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             6
             In
             faithfulnes
             and
             diligence
             ,
             redeeming
             the
             time
             ,
             &
             accounting
             for
             it
             .
             Eph.
             5
             ▪
             16
             Psal.
             90.
             
          
           
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             
             
               learning
               to
               vse
               our
               Christian
               libertie
               a
               right
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               Herein
               not
               so
               much
               to
               stand
               on
               lawfulnesse
               ,
               as
               expedience
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             all
             things
             be
             done
             to
             edification
             ,
             not
             offence
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             as
             wee
             remit
             of
             our
             liberty
             in
             regard
             of
             such
             as
             are
             weak
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             so
             we
             vse
             it
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             obstinately
             ignorant
             ,
             lest
             we
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             sin
             .
             Mat.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             vse
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             our
             callings
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             5
             For
             our
             recreation
             that
             it
             be
             in
             things
             indifferent
             .
             Phil.
             4.8
          
           
             2
             Very
             spare
             and
             sober
             .
          
           
             3
             Tending
             to
             a
             spirituall
             end
             ,
             not
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             Ga.
             5.13
          
           
             6
             That
             all
             things
             be
             done
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             1
             ,
             Cor.
             16.
             
          
           
             Tenthly
             ;
             
               By
               auoyding
               the
               occasions
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             which
             are
          
           
             1
             Euill
             company
             .
             Ephes.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             2
             Excesse
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             creatures
             .
             Luk.
             21.34
             .
          
           
             3
             Giuing
             the
             bridle
             to
             the
             outward
             
             man.
             Gen.
             31.1
             .
          
           
             4
             Opportunitie
             and
             seasonablenesse
             .
             Eccles.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             5
             Appearance
             and
             shew
             of
             euill
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thess.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               sinne
               generally
               may
               be
               preuented
               ,
               particularly
               ,
            
             thus
             ,
             when
             
               wee
               are
               assaulted
               by
               any
               tentation
               .
            
          
           
             
             1
             To
             mourne
             at
             the
             priuy
             motions
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             at
             no
             hand
             to
             set
             light
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             know
             that
             I
             beare
             a
             traytor
             in
             my
             bosom
             ,
             &
             therfore
             here
             here
             at
             no
             hand
             consult
             with
             flesh
             nor
             giue
             away
             to
             the
             temptation
             .
             Iames.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             choake
             it
             by
             strong
             cryes
             and
             groanes
             to
             God.
             Mat.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             put
             it
             off
             by
             exercising
             the
             mind
             with
             contrary
             meditations
             and
             affecting
             the
             contrary
             vertue
             Psalme
             1.
             
          
           
             5
             Examine
             thy
             heart
             why
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             &
             thou
             shalt
             find
             some
             cause
             of
             this
             tentation
             ,
             Psalme
             4.
             
          
           
             6
             The
             cause
             found
             either
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               Want
               of
               found
               repentance
            
             for
             some
             former
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2
             Security
             .
          
           
           
             3
             Some
             greater
             euill
             like
             to
             follow
             ,
             whereof
             this
             tentation
             is
             a
             messenger
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             negligence
             ,
             dispose
             thy selfe
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             4
             Forget
             not
             hartily
             to
             mourne
             for
             thy
             former
             yeelding
             to
             the
             like
             tentations
             ,
             and
             so
             renue
             thy
             repentance
             for
             former
             sins
             .
             And
             strengthen
             thy selfe
             especially
             by
             the
             meditation
             of
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             thy
             Sauiour
             ,
             who
             now
             suffers
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             more
             then
             a
             conquerour
             .
          
           
             5
             Intend
             thy
             calling
             more
             carefully
             and
             conscionably
             ,
             Eph.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             6
             Renue
             thy
             repentance
             and
             vowes
             to
             God
             more
             effectually
             .
             Psa.
             116.
             for
             the
             present
             motions
             and
             prouocations
             to
             euill
             .
          
           
             7
             Dispute
             not
             with
             Sathan
             ,
             neither
             play
             with
             the
             flame
             ;
             but
             flye
             away
             with
             Ioseph
             ,
             though
             thou
             leaue
             thy
             coat
             behind
             thee
             ,
             Iam.
             4.7
             .
             
               Gen
               ▪
            
             39.12
             .
          
           
             8
             Labour
             not
             so
             much
             to
             auoyd
             the
             outward
             act
             ,
             as
             to
             haue
             thy
             
             heart
             purged
             from
             the
             euill
             thought
             .
             Psal.
             51.2.10
             .
          
           
             9
             Esteeme
             it
             thy
             greatest
             happinesse
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             from
             the
             rage
             and
             slauery
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             10
             Magnifie
             in
             thy
             iudgement
             their
             condition
             who
             are
             constantly
             maisters
             of
             their
             owne
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             11
             Submitting
             thy selfe
             rather
             to
             any
             punishment
             (
             if
             it
             so
             please
             God
             )
             then
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             tentation
             .
             Mat.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             12
             Remembring
             often
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             ,
             what
             thou
             mightst
             bee
             brought
             to
             by
             this
             ●●●enta●●●ion
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             leaue
             thee
             .
             And
             looke
             for
             one
             temptation
             in
             the
             necke
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             13
             Yet
             faint
             not
             in
             thy
             resistance
             :
             but
             perseuer
             constantly
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             Sathan
             shall
             flye
             away
             .
             Iam.
             4.7
             .
             Mat.
             4
          
           
             14
             Faile
             not
             to
             be
             thankfull
             vnto
             God
             for
             euery
             little
             occasion
             of
             auoyding
             the
             tentation
             ,
             or
             conquering
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             Here
             at
             no
             hand
             giue
             way
             to
             corruption
             ,
             or
             deferre
             repentance
             ,
          
           
             1
             Because
             thou
             hast
             no
             certainty
             of
             thy
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             Nor
             assurance
             of
             the
             renuing
             and
             returne
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             if
             once
             thou
             refuse
             it
             ,
             Pro.
             1.24.25
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             sooner
             thou
             returnest
             ,
             the
             surer
             will
             be
             thy
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             sweete
             and
             beautifull
             thy
             after
             conuersation
             .
          
           
             4
             Yea
             thou
             shalt
             more
             encrease
             Gods
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             gaining
             God
             more
             glory
             ,
             prepare
             thy selfe
             to
             greater
             glory
             .
          
           
             If
             Satan
             preuaile
             ,
             and
             thou
             are
             foyled
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             thou
             must
             speedily
             rise
             againe
             by
             repentance
             .
          
           
             
               To
               this
               end
               consider
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Thy
             estate
             in
             grace
             ,
             
             which
             must
             be
             renued
             by
             repentance
             .
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             2
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             which
             are
             aboue
             all
             thy
             sinnes
             .
             Psalm
             .
             103.8
             .
             Exod.
             24.16
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             effectualnesse
             of
             Christs
             
             sacrifice
             ;
             daily
             cleansing
             thee
             from
             sinne
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             1.7
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             that
             still
             thou
             liuest
             by
             faith
             ,
             aboue
             the
             sence
             of
             thine
             owne
             present
             state
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             yet
             stil
             refreshing
             thy selfe
             with
          
           
             5
             Thy
             former
             experience
             how
             thou
             hast
             recouered
             ,
             Psa.
             77.5
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             practise
             thy
             raising
             vp
             in
             this
             manner
             :
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             view
             thine
             iniquity
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             bruise
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             there
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             what
             an
             euil
             and
             bitter
             thing
             sin
             is
             .
             Ier.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             2
             Secondly
             hereupon
             apply
             that
             knowledge
             vnto
             thine
             own
             soule
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             assisted
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Bondage
            
             :
             and
             proceed
             to
             iudge
             thy selfe
             ,
             concluding
             that
             thou
             art
             guiltie
             of
             eternall
             death
             .
             And
             hence
             will
             follow
             compunction
             ,
             and
             wounding
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             Act.
             2.37
          
           
             3
             The
             heart
             being
             thus
             wounded
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             bee
             kept
             from
             despaire
             ,
             
             view
             thy selfe
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             the
             bruised
             Reede
             may
             not
             be
             broken
             ;
             by
             considering
             what
             a
             bitter
             ,
             and
             yet
             pretious
             ransome
             was
             paid
             for
             thy
             sin
             .
             Mat.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             4
             Hereupon
             make
             application
             vnto
             thine
             heart
             ,
             by
             the
             worke
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             renued
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
            
             ,
             &
             raise
             vp
             thy selfe
             with
             this
             assurance
             ,
             that
             though
             thou
             art
             a
             sinner
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             is
             thine
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             pardon
             of
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             and
             shalt
             haue
             life
             eternall
             in
             him
             .
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
             Math.
             5.3.4
             .
             Luk.
             15.2
             .
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             This
             application
             worketh
             two
             contrary
             effects
             :
          
           
             1
             Thou
             shalt
             reioyce
             that
             thy
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             thee
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             2
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             sorrowfull
             t●●●at
             thou
             hast
             displeased
             so
             good
             and
             gratious
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               sorrow
               is
               expressed
            
             :
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             by
             iudging
             thy
             sinne
             before
             God
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             thy
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               iudgement
               consisteth
            
             :
          
           
           
             1
             In
             conceiuing
             the
             foolishnesse
             of
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             to
             crosse
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             condemne
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             examining
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             and
             taking
             a
             more
             particular
             notice
             thereof
             ,
             Psa.
             51.4
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Confessing
               it
            
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             32.5
             .
             
               And
               that
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             With
             griefe
             and
             detestation
             .
             Esay
             37.
             
          
           
             2
             Particularly
             ,
             not
             generally
             ,
             not
             onely
             so
             farre
             as
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             confessing
             herein
             thy
             knowledge
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             and
             yeelding
             vp
             thy
             vnsearchable
             heart
             vnto
             
               God
               ,
               Lord
               clense
               me
               from
               my
               secret
               sinnes
               .
               Psa.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             3
             Against
             thy selfe
             ,
             not
             excusing
             or
             diminishing
             :
             not
             laying
             the
             fault
             vpon
             God
             ,
             the
             creatures
             &c.
             but
             blaming
             especially
             that
             corrupt
             fountaine
             of
             thy
             heart
             herein
             ,
             Psa.
             32.5
             .
             Psa.
             51.
             
          
           
             4
             Vnto
             God
             ,
             not
             vnto
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Men
             ,
             &c.
             who
             only
             is
             able
             and
             ready
             to
             forgiue
             .
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             thou
             must
             condemne
             
             sinnne
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             done
             ;
          
           
             1
             By
             acknowleging
             what
             is
             d●●●e
             vnto
             thee
             for
             it
             ,
             namely
             shame
             and
             confusion
             of
             face
             for
             euer
             .
             〈◊〉
             9.6
             .
             Da●●●
             .
          
           
             2
             Professing
             thine
             owne
             vilenesse
             and
             vnworthinesse
             of
             the
             least
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             .
             Iob.
             39.16
             .
          
           
             3
             Iustifying
             God
             in
             what
             hee
             might
             do
             ,
             and
             submitting
             thy self
             vnder
             his
             mighty
             hand
             Ely
             2.
             
             Sam
             2.
             
             Dauid
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Execute
               vengeance
               on
               thy selfe
               for
               thy
               sinne
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             7.
             
               in
               this
               manner
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Lie
             downe
             in
             thy
             confusion
             ,
             and
             couer
             thy
             face
             with
             shame
             .
             Ier.
             3.
             
             Luk
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Abhorre
             and
             detest
             thy selfe
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             ,
             Iob.
             42.6
             .
          
           
             3
             Haue
             indignation
             and
             zeale
             against
             thy selfe
             for
             offending
             so
             good
             a
             God
             :
             2.
             
             Cor
             ,
             7.
             
             Peter
             wept
             bitterly
             .
             Psal
             ,
             73.22
             .
             
               So
               foolish
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             4
             Grone
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             of
             thy
             flesh
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             bee
             rid
             
             of
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             7.21
             .
          
           
             5
             Possesse
             a
             broken
             heart
             for
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             all
             thy
             life
             long
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             51.17
             .
          
           
             6
             Refraine
             thy selfe
             from
             lawfull
             comforts
             .
             Ioel.
             2.
             
          
           
             7
             Impose
             all
             meanes
             of
             mortifiing
             thy
             rebellious
             flesh
             ,
             as
             feare
             of
             thy selfe
             ,
             lest
             thou
             fall
             againe
             .
             Pro.
             28.14
             .
          
           
             8
             Mingle
             thy
             drinke
             with
             thy
             teares
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             greatest
             security
             let
             the
             remembrance
             of
             thy
             sinne
             awake
             and
             rouse
             thee
             vp
             .
             Psa.
             51.
             
          
           
             9
             Desire
             euer
             after
             more
             carefully
             to
             please
             God.
             2.
             
             Cor
             7.
             
          
           
             10
             To
             this
             end
             preserue
             a
             record
             of
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             retaine
             some
             monument
             thereof
             with
             thee
             .
          
           
             11
             Consider
             often
             what
             punishments
             thou
             hast
             felt
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             12
             And
             let
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             death
             ,
             and
             appearing
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seate
             of
             Christ
             ,
             bee
             alwayes
             in
             thy
             minde
             ,
             make
             thou
             sure
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             daily
             make
             ready
             for
             it
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             13
             Cease
             not
             crying
             out
             against
             thy
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             complaining
             vnto
             God
             of
             thy
             rebellions
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             strengthen
             thee
             against
             them
             .
             Psa.
             119.49
             .
          
           
             14
             Binde
             thy selfe
             by
             the
             oath
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             curse
             to
             forsake
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             constant
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             thy
             God
             ,
             Ezra
             .
             10.3
             .
             2.
             
             Chro.
             15.
             
          
           
             15
             Reproue
             sinne
             boldly
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             :
             Iude
             23.
             though
             thou
             beest
             scorcht
             for
             thy
             labour
             .
          
           
             16
             Suffer
             affliction
             as
             a
             good
             Souldier
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             prepare
             thy
             soule
             vnto
             tentations
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               cut
               off
               sin
               ,
               and
               happily
               preserue
               thy selfe
               in
               a
               constant
               course
               of
               godlinesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               thy
               better
               instruction
               herein
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Call
             to
             minde
             what
             before
             is
             deliuered
             in
             the
             sixth
             part
             of
             the
             
               Girdle
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             concerning
             
               Holy
               Actions
            
             ;
             which
             may
             helpe
             thee
             both
             in
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             informe
             thy
             iudgement
             ,
             
             as
             also
             in
             the
             right
             and
             holy
             practise
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             part
             of
             thy
             
               Daily
               Sacrifice
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             growing
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               BEing
               thus
               instructed
               in
               generall
               to
               auoyd
               euill
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               ,
               the
               next
               duty
               that
               thou
               must
               performe
               ,
               is
               to
               grow
               in
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             duty
             is
             necessary
             :
             because
             ,
          
           
             
             1
             We
             doe
             approue
             our
             right
             in
             Gods
             blessing
             we
             haue
             receiued
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Wee
             make
             them
             profitable
             ,
             and
             durable
             ,
             Mat.
             14.19.20
             .
          
           
             3
             Hereby
             we
             imitate
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             grew
             in
             fauour
             and
             grace
             with
             God
             and
             Men.
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             4
             Hereby
             we
             weaken
             daily
             the
             old
             man.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             draw
             neerer
             to
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             6
             By
             growing
             ,
             we
             haue
             comfortable
             experience
             more
             and
             
             more
             of
             our
             corruption
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             bee
             more
             humbled
             in
             our selues
             ,
             and
             hunger
             after
             Christ.
             
          
           
             7
             Hereby
             we
             are
             weaned
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             more
             eased
             and
             freed
             from
             distrustfull
             cares
             for
             worldly
             things
             ,
             because
             the
             more
             heauenly
             riches
             we
             enioy
             ,
             the
             lesse
             minde
             haue
             we
             ,
             the
             lesse
             need
             do
             we
             see
             our selues
             to
             haue
             of
             earthly
             things
             ;
             yea
             the
             experience
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             encreasing
             vs
             in
             spirituall
             riches
             ,
             con●●●●●●mes
             our
             faith
             more
             in
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             for
             outward
             things
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             so
             wee
             obtaine
             also
             by
             this
             encrease
             ,
             more
             confidence
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9
             Yea
             wee
             shall
             finde
             our
             life
             and
             power
             miraculously
             quickned
             in
             holy
             duties
             ,
             especially
             prayer
             ,
             and
             zeale
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             humility
             ,
             patience
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             10
             And
             whereas
             before
             ,
             the
             least
             afflictions
             were
             Irksome
             ,
             
             now
             by
             this
             increase
             ,
             wee
             shall
             thinke
             nothing
             strange
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             fiery
             triall
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4
             11.
             wee
             shall
             be
             more
             ready
             to
             vndergoe
             them
             ,
             and
             haue
             more
             comfort
             in
             them
             .
             As
          
           
             11
             Hauing
             by
             this
             encrease
             of
             grace
             ,
             more
             liuely
             experience
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             raigning
             in
             our
             mortall
             bodies
             ;
             by
             whom
             we
             shall
             haue
             strength
             to
             perseuere
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             12
             And
             this
             is
             also
             the
             benefite
             of
             this
             growing
             ,
             euen
             to
             assure
             vs
             that
             we
             shall
             hold
             out
             ,
             and
             continue
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Thus
             shall
             wee
             bee
             conuinced
             ,
             and
             prouoked
             to
             grow
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             consider
             we
             now
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 wee
                 must
                 grow
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 manner
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 measure
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 4
                 Triall
                 of
                 our
                 growth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               For
               the
               meanes
               ,
               these
               are
               :
            
          
           
             
             1
             The
             powerfull
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             being
             Gods
             Instrument
             
             to
             lead
             forward
             as
             well
             as
             to
             begin
             the
             worke
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             daily
             viewing
             of
             the
             heart
             therein
             :
             for
             as
             we
             discerne
             corruption
             ,
             so
             we
             desire
             to
             grow
             .
             Psal.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             quickning
             of
             our
             desires
             and
             purposes
             for
             well-doing
             :
             for
             as
             we
             desire
             and
             loue
             ,
             so
             we
             shall
             practise
             .
          
           
             Now
             our
             desires
             are
             quickned
             and
             enlarged
             thus
             :
             
          
           
             1
             By
             retaining
             soundnesse
             of
             iudgement
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             know
             .
          
           
             2
             Reiecting
             carnall
             rules
             for
             holinesse
             ,
             which
             may
             coole
             ,
          
           
             1
             As
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             too
             holie
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             be
             holy
             as
             others
             are
             .
             
          
           
             3
             Flesh
             and
             blood
             cannot
             doe
             this
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             God
             is
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             if
             wee
             doe
             our
             best
             ,
             what
             can
             you
             haue
             more
             ?
          
           
             5
             That
             we
             must
             not
             presume
             to
             bee
             so
             holy
             as
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             were
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.1
             .
          
           
           
             6
             That
             our
             fore-fathers
             were
             saued
             with
             lesse
             adoe
             ,
             and
             lesse
             meanes
             ;
             and
             what
             need
             we
             stand
             so
             much
             vpon
             it
             ?
          
           
             7
             That
             we
             must
             liue
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             stand
             vpon
             heauenly
             thrift
             .
          
           
             8
             Nay
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             obedient
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doe
             as
             the
             times
             will
             beare
             ;
             go
             no
             further
             then
             those
             that
             are
             wiser
             then
             we
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             labour
             we
             to
             be
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             so
             our
             desires
             may
             be
             truly
             enliued
             .
             
               And
               this
               is
               effected
            
             :
          
           
             1
             By
             receiuing
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
             vnto
             the
             roote
             and
             fountaine
             of
             corruption
             ,
             euen
             our
             hearts
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             beeing
             humbled
             with
             our
             outward
             failings
             ,
             as
             our
             inward
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             vnreasonable
             lusts
             ;
             labouring
             more
             and
             more
             to
             discerne
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             vnsearchablenesse
             thereof
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             bee
             more
             inflamed
             to
             redresse
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             2
             Attempt
             we
             no
             action
             without
             particular
             knowledge
             both
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             done
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             the
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             person
             ,
             and
             place
             belonging
             thereto
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             also
             of
             our
             right
             therein
             ,
             that
             so
             from
             the
             certainty
             of
             resolution
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             comfort
             of
             our
             acceptance
             ,
             our
             desires
             may
             be
             quickned
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             so
             receiuing
             strength
             from
             Christ
             ,
             our
             endeuours
             shall
             bee
             quickned
             and
             confirmed
             in
             wel-doing
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             our
             desires
             may
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             enlarged
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             so
             as
             we
             know
             we
             may
             affect
             .
             Phil
             1.9
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             seeing
             that
             variety
             of
             obiects
             may
             stumble
             and
             distract
             vs
             ,
             therefore
             we
             also
             must
             labour
             to
             grow
             in
             spirituall
             wisedome
             ,
             discerning
             betweene
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             know
             what
             chiefly
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             meanes
             ,
             and
             maner
             thereof
             :
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             more
             prouoked
             
             
             yet
             gone
             before
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             neither
             thinke
             our
             case
             to
             bee
             singular
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             alone
             were
             put
             to
             this
             hard
             taske
             ;
             neither
             thinke
             wee
             haue
             done
             enough
             ,
             seeing
             those
             that
             receiued
             lesse
             meanes
             ,
             yet
             haue
             gone
             beyond
             vs
             in
             obedience
             ,
             and
             shall
             finde
             the
             way
             now
             much
             more
             easie
             ,
             seeing
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             troden
             and
             traced
             to
             our
             hands
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             seeing
             the
             world
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             hinder
             our
             growth
             by
             pressing
             vs
             downe
             euen
             with
             our
             owne
             weight
             :
             Therefore
             though
             wee
             haue
             attained
             a
             glorious
             liberty
             in
             Christ
             to
             take
             comfort
             in
             things
             lawfull
             and
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             let
             vs
             take
             heede
             that
             we
             vse
             not
             this
             liberty
             as
             an
             occasion
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             proue
             a
             burthen
             to
             presse
             vs
             downe
             .
             Gal.
             5.
             
          
           
             
             To
             this
             end
             moderate
             we
             our selues
             in
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             by
             these
             rules
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             all
             tend
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             emptying
             our selues
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             2
             That
             wee
             keepe
             our selues
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             not
             onely
             Ciuil
             ,
             doing
             what
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             ability
             and
             conueniencie
             ,
             yea
             decorum
             thereof
             ,
             but
             Christian
             principally
             ,
          
           
             1
             What
             may
             bee
             warranted
             thereby
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             may
             further
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3
             Subordinating
             the
             ciuill
             calling
             to
             the
             iudgement
             and
             measure
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             our
             liberty
             ,
             we
             containe
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             that
          
           
             1
             Towards
             God
             ,
             doing
             all
             things
             rather
             in
             loue
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             zeale
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             then
             our
             owne
             saluation
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             beleeuing
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             applying
             them
             to
             our selues
             ,
             wee
             make
             our selues
             fitter
             to
             loue
             God
             ,
             by
             being
             made
             conformable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             follow
             hard
             after
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             by
             obedience
             to
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             expresse
             
             yet
             more
             and
             more
             our
             loue
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             wee
             may
             prepare
             our selues
             hereby
             to
             the
             full
             enioying
             of
             his
             loue
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             wee
             may
             attaine
             at
             length
             that
             perfection
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             wholly
             and
             fully
             loue
             and
             glorifie
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             And
             yet
             seeing
             without
             others
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             profited
             ,
             
             therfore
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             we
             must
             also
             shew
             our
             loue
             towards
             others
             :
             And
             that
             both
             first
             superiours
             :
             as
             
               
                 1
                 Magistrates
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1
             Acknowledging
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ;
             howsoeuer
             the
             person
             be
             .
          
           
             2
             Obeying
             that
             Authority
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             As
          
           
             1
             To
             bee
             restrained
             thereby
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             bee
             ordered
             thereby
             for
             the
             vse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             be
             punished
             for
             the
             abuse
             .
          
           
           
             4
             Yea
             to
             bee
             ordered
             for
             the
             outward
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             decency
             concerning
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             to
             bee
             censured
             for
             default
             therein
             ,
             both
             in
             our
             goods
             and
             bodies
             ,
             enduring
             patiently
             ,
             and
             amending
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             we
             must
             haue
             regard
             to
             the
             Ministers
             :
             As
          
           
             1
             Being
             wise
             to
             try
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             affect
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             2
             Reuerencing
             their
             persons
             .
          
           
             3
             Receiuing
             them
             as
             Gods
             Embassadours
             ,
             yea
             as
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Gal.
             4.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             Embracing
             their
             message
             as
             the
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             
             whatsoeuer
             the
             vessell
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             5
             Yeelding
             them
             maintenance
             cheerefully
             ,
             and
             bountifully
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             6
             And
             submitting
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             all
             humility
             and
             good
             conscience
             ,
             as
             to
             bee
             reformed
             by
             the
             same
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             wee
             must
             haue
             respect
             to
             our
             equals
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             such
             are
             equall
             either
             in
             the
             
               
                 Ciuill
                 or
                 calling
                 .
              
               
                 Christian
                 calling
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Towards
             our
             equal
             in
             the
             Ciuill
             calling
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             order
             our selues
             thus
             :
          
           
             1
             To
             deale
             truly
             and
             iustly
             with
             them
             in
             our
             commerce
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             either
             iustifie
             and
             loue
             religion
             ,
             or
             else
             haue
             their
             mouthes
             stopt
             ,
             and
             bee
             made
             inexcusable
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             are
             to
             communicate
             vnto
             them
             by
             occasion
             of
             worldly
             commerce
             ,
             some
             heauenly
             riches
             ,
             labouring
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
             4.1
             .
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             this
             end
             faile
             wee
             not
             to
             conuince
             and
             represse
             knowne
             corruptions
             by
             the
             word
             :
             and
             to
             bring
             forth
             secret
             ,
             by
             searching
             and
             launcing
             ,
             resoluing
             rather
             to
             loose
             our
             gaine
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
           
             4
             And
             here
             we
             must
             euen
             refraine
             in
             our
             liberty
             in
             diet
             ,
             apparel
             being
             an
             example
             of
             modesty
             ,
             &c.
             that
             so
             we
             may
             weane
             him
             the
             rather
             from
             the
             loue
             therof
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             example
             may
             iustifie
             our
             profession
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             so
             with
             all
             meeknesse
             of
             wisdome
             and
             long
             suffering
             ,
             wait
             vpon
             him
             if
             at
             any
             time
             God
             may
             giue
             him
             repentance
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             bee
             saued
             .
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             2.24.25
             .
          
           
             6
             Choosing
             to
             this
             end
             what
             may
             most
             edifie
             ,
             what
             least
             giue
             offence
             ,
             and
             exasperate
             ;
             taking
             opportunity
             from
             his
             naturall
             inclination
             ,
             from
             his
             present
             afflictions
             and
             temptations
             to
             worke
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             labouring
             to
             roote
             out
             Distrust
             and
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             that
             so
             setting
             bounds
             to
             his
             earthly
             desires
             ,
             by
             true
             cōtentation
             ,
             he
             may
             haue
             more
             scope
             for
             heauenly
             .
          
           
             Thus
             are
             we
             to
             order
             our
             liberty
             towards
             our
             equall
             ,
             in
             his
             ciuill
             calling
             .
          
           
           
             
             him
             to
             sence
             of
             inward
             corruption
             ,
             and
             purge
             wee
             out
             hypocrisie
             and
             spirituall
             pride
             .
          
           
             9
             Preparing
             him
             to
             this
             purpose
             to
             endure
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             10
             Informing
             him
             to
             discerne
             the
             raigning
             sinnes
             of
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             11
             Especially
             the
             corruption
             that
             most
             hangs
             vpon
             him
             ,
             the
             sin
             that
             hee
             hath
             or
             is
             most
             subiect
             vnto
             .
          
           
             12
             And
             so
             prouoke
             we
             him
             stil
             to
             perfection
             ,
             not
             to
             liue
             by
             examples
             ,
             nor
             to
             stint
             himselfe
             in
             religion
             ,
             but
             to
             follow
             hard
             after
             the
             marke
             for
             the
             high
             price
             of
             his
             calling
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Thus
             are
             we
             to
             carry
             our selues
             in
             our
             liberty
             towards
             our
             equals
             in
             their
             generall
             callings
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             also
             herein
             to
             respect
             our
             inferiours
             :
             As
          
           
             1
             Labouring
             to
             be
             equall
             with
             them
             in
             affection
             ,
             
             though
             superiors
             in
             gifts
             .
          
           
             2
             Not
             to
             despise
             or
             disgrace
             or
             discourage
             ,
             or
             separate
             from
             thē
             :
             but
             rather
             to
             take
             vnto
             vs
             him
             
             that
             is
             weake
             ,
             and
             wee
             which
             are
             strong
             to
             support
             him
             that
             is
             weake
             .
          
           
             3
             Not
             contemning
             or
             measuring
             his
             inward
             estate
             by
             the
             outward
             condition
             ,
             but
             rather
             helping
             the
             outward
             estate
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             further
             the
             inward
             .
          
           
             4
             Not
             being
             aduanced
             in
             our selues
             because
             we
             haue
             more
             ,
             but
             rather
             fearing
             ,
             because
             ,
             we
             haue
             a
             greater
             burthen
             ,
             a
             greater
             account
             to
             make
             ,
             &
             so
             easing
             our selues
             by
             communicating
             vnto
             oothers
             ,
             yet
             correcting
             our selues
             by
             scattring
             our
             ouer-plus
             .
             Prou.
             11.
             
          
           
             5
             Yea
             submitting
             our selues
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             vnto
             meanest
             conditiō
             in
             al
             lawful
             things
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             vnto
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.21
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             as
             a
             tender
             Nurse
             cherishing
             and
             dandling
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             pamper
             them
             in
             their
             weaknes
             but
             to
             leade
             them
             on
             to
             perfection
             .
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             6.1.2
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             yet
             not
             alwaies
             enduring
             
             their
             weaknes
             ,
             but
             by
             seueritie
             to
             compell
             to
             what
             lenitie
             could
             not
             perswade
             vnto
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             preuent
             obstinacie
             ,
             and
             infection
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Thus
             are
             we
             to
             vse
             our
             Christian
             libertie
             ,
             toward
             inferiors
             :
          
           
             8
             And
             thus
             behauing
             our selues
             in
             the
             conuerting
             of
             others
             ,
             wee
             shall
             by
             this
             meanes
             encrease
             Gods
             graces
             in
             our selues
             .
          
           
             9
             If
             we
             neglect
             not
             withal
             conscionable
             walking
             in
             our
             
               ciuill
               callings
            
             .
             And
          
           
             10
             Labour
             to
             maintaine
             the
             fellowship
             by
             exhorting
             &
             prouoking
             to
             loue
             and
             good
             works
             .
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             11
             Not
             neglecting
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             offer
             vp
             vnto
             our
             blessed
             God
             ,
             euery
             mercy
             vouchsafed
             vnto
             vs
             in
             a
             dayly
             sacrifice
             of
             obedience
             and
             so
             renuing
             our
             repentance
             for
             our
             failing
             therein
             .
             And
          
           
             12
             So
             considering
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             our
             liues
             and
             sodainnesse
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             comming
             :
             vse
             we
             
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             our
             election
             sure
             ,
             and
             redeeme
             wee
             the
             time
             ,
             because
             the
             dayes
             are
             euill
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             we
             may
             grow
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             wee
             bee
             not
             deceiued
             nor
             discouraged
             herein
             :
             obserue
             we
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               the
               manner
            
             of
             this
             encrease
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               A
               comming
               forward
               in
               euerie
               part
               together
               ,
            
             
             as
             when
             the
             first
             wheele
             of
             a
             clocke
             moues
             ,
             it
             carrieth
             about
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             so
             the
             heart
             being
             enlarged
             ,
             the
             conscience
             and
             wil
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             yea
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             are
             enliued
             .
             As
          
           
             2
             Yea
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             this
             growing
             is
             not
             alwayes
             sensible
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             different
             working
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Sustaining
               and
               cherishing
               sometimes
               inwardly
            
             ,
             sometimes
             putting
             forth
             the
             sap
             into
             the
             branch
             and
             bud
             .
          
           
           
           
             4
             Seeing
             the
             power
             of
             God
             must
             bee
             made
             manifest
             in
             weaknesse
             ,
             therefore
             resolue
             wee
             ,
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             growth
             at
             the
             best
             must
             be
             in
             great
             weakenesse
             .
             Yet
             so
          
           
             5
             That
             wee
             shall
             by
             Gods
             mercie
             dayly
             weaken
             corruption
             ,
             more
             clearely
             discerning
             it
             ,
             loathing
             it
             more
             hartily
             ,
             more
             meekly
             groane
             vnder
             it
             ,
             more
             sighes
             to
             be
             deliuered
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             therefore
             though
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             in
             vs
             for
             the
             subduing
             of
             corruption
             :
             Yet
             shall
             our
             encrease
             in
             grace
             ,
             rather
             appeare
             in
             discerning
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             manifest
             conquest
             ouer
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             seeing
             the
             best
             wee
             cancan
             doe
             ,
             is
             subiect
             to
             much
             mixture
             of
             corruption
             ;
             therefore
             shall
             wee
             best
             discerne
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             growth
             by
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             grace
             :
             yea
             herein
             shall
             wee
             haue
             best
             euidence
             thereof
             ,
             because
             
             we
             finde
             aboue
             the
             worke
             of
             wel-doing
             our
             persons
             accepted
             of
             our
             gratious
             Father
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Thus
               are
               wee
               to
               conceiue
               of
               the
               maner
               of
               our
               growth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               for
               the
               measure
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Wee
             are
             dayly
             growing
             vntill
             the
             moment
             of
             our
             death
             .
             
          
           
             2
             In
             holinesse
             howsoeuer
             wee
             may
             come
             short
             of
             many
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             yet
             we
             shal
             exceed
             our selues
             yea
             the
             most
             vaine
             glorious
             Pharisees
             in
             the
             power
             and
             conscience
             of
             well
             doing
             ,
             though
             happily
             not
             in
             the
             shew
             .
             Mat.
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             Wee
             purpose
             the
             most
             absolute
             patterne
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             a
             measure
             as
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             we
             follow
             hard
             thereafter
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             5
             Though
             wee
             faile
             in
             practise
             yet
             wee
             stand
             firme
             in
             iudgement
             what
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             iudge
             our selues
             ,
             especially
             for
             failing
             herein
             .
          
           
           
             6
             And
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             excusing
             our selues
             in
             any
             such
             stinted
             measure
             as
             the
             world
             approueth
             :
             either
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             presume
             to
             be
             as
             such
             haue
             beene
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             it
             is
             needlesse
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             not
             the
             like
             imployment
             ,
             or
             vnreasonable
             ,
             because
             wee
             haue
             not
             the
             like
             gifts
             ,
             or
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             if
             wee
             attaine
             to
             such
             a
             measure
             ,
             as
             the
             
               time
               ,
               multitude
               ,
               examples
               of
               leaders
            
             do
             prescribe
             .
          
           
             These
             leaden
             rules
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             carnal
             pretences
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             preuailing
             with
             the
             saints
             in
             their
             measure
             proposed
             :
             that
             they
             are
             bold
             so
             farre
             to
             endeauour
             as
             the
             meanes
             are
             supplyed
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             practise
             they
             are
             short
             of
             their
             endeauour
             :
             and
             howsoeuer
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             contēted
             with
             such
             a
             measure
             as
             may
             serue
             to
             commit
             sinne
             more
             greedily
             ,
             and
             hide
             it
             more
             dangerously
             .
          
           
             Yet
             doth
             the
             vpright
             heart
             still
             cleaue
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             the
             scantling
             of
             his
             sincerity
             ,
             he
             submits
             to
             the
             word
             ;
             for
             his
             failing
             therein
             ;
             
             he
             encreaseth
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             still
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             a
             further
             sight
             of
             his
             corruption
             ,
             is
             dayly
             sent
             out
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             may
             obtaine
             new
             strength
             in
             Christ
             to
             goe
             forward
             in
             weldoing
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             the
             child
             of
             God
             growes
             strong
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             Tim
             2.1
             .
          
           
             1
             And
             that
             by
             being
             dayly
             broken
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             
             seeing
             his
             damnable
             estate
             ,
             and
             so
             driuen
             out
             of
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             meere
             mercy
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             enduring
             afflictions
             patiently
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             changings
             in
             himselfe
             he
             may
             haue
             more
             experience
             of
             the
             vnchangeable
             loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             this
             end
             he
             must
             dayly
             discerne
             his
             inabilitie
             to
             any
             good
             that
             so
             hee
             may
             interest
             himselfe
             in
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4
             And
             he
             must
             renounce
             all
             other
             strength
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             finde
             more
             comfortably
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             Ier.
             9.
             
          
           
           
             
               And
               to
               this
               end
               he
               hath
               many
               gratious
               helpes
               .
            
             
             As
             especially
          
           
             The
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             his
             head
             and
             Captaine
             Iesus
             Christ
             who
             grew
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             perfected
             in
             glory
             to
             make
             vs
             perfect
             .
             Ioh.
             17.
             
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             example
             and
             furtherance
             of
             the
             Saints
             which
             haue
             gone
             before
             ,
             and
             do
             accompany
             him
             therein
             .
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             continuall
             light
             of
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             both
             informing
             in
             the
             present
             estate
             ,
             truth
             of
             our
             as
             also
             discouering
             what
             wee
             should
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             experience
             of
             former
             grace
             ,
             quickning
             faith
             and
             so
             sending
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5
             As
             also
             experience
             of
             former
             failings
             ,
             spurring
             forward
             throgh
             an
             holy
             shame
             and
             indignation
             ,
             to
             recouer
             and
             redeeme
             the
             time
          
           
             6
             The
             time
             lost
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             much
             more
             to
             bee
             redeemed
             .
             The
             time
             to
             come
             not
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             vncertaine
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             encrease
             of
             glory
             answering
             
             the
             encrease
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             our
             increase
             of
             grace
             is
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             If
             we
             haue
             fully
             subdued
             some
             sinnes
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             neuer
             fall
             into
             the
             purpose
             or
             act
             of
             them
             again
             ,
             as
             harted
             of
             God
             ,
             expressed
             by
             hatred
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             Saints
             ,
             reiecting
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             merite
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             wee
             finde
             such
             sinnes
             most
             weakened
             ,
             vnto
             which
             heretofore
             we
             haue
             bene
             most
             addicted
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             more
             we
             grow
             ,
             wee
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             haue
             more
             tentations
             ,
             more
             oppositions
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             more
             wee
             discerne
             and
             are
             humbled
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             corruption
             the
             more
             wee
             grow
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             more
             we
             are
             enlaged
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             soules
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             more
             lowly
             ,
             and
             meeke
             ,
             and
             patient
             we
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             hath
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             compassion
             preuailed
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
        
         
           
           
             4
             That
             for
             the
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             wee
             haue
             deserued
             to
             be
             vtterly
             stripped
             of
             the
             blessing
             .
             Yea
          
           
             To
             be
             cut
             off
             finally
             from
             euer
             enioying
             any
             further
             mercy
             of
             our
             God.
             Yea
          
           
             To
             haue
             deserued
             all
             contrary
             plagues
             to
             encrease
             our
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Yet
             still
             ascribing
             vnto
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             That
             through
             him
             we
             haue
             obtained
             right
             in
             all
             Gods
             blessings
             .
          
           
             And
             grace
             so
             to
             vse
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             Christ
             they
             are
             accepted
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             persons
             are
             accepted
             aboue
             the
             worth
             of
             our
             obedience
          
           
             That
             in
             Christ
             wee
             shall
             grow
             ,
             and
             so
             attaine
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             thankefulnesse
             .
             And
             it
             is
             necessarie
             :
             
          
           
             1
             To
             testifie
             and
             renue
             our
             right
             in
             each
             blessing
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             gaine
             thereby
             assurance
             of
             heauen
             :
          
           
             3
             We
             condemne
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             world
             which
             thinks
             it
             basenes
             to
             be
             thankful
             ,
             or
             some
             imputation
             
             of
             ill
             desert
             &
             vnworthines
          
           
             4
             We
             encrease
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             pledges
             of
             heauen
             .
             Psal.
             67.6
          
           
             5
             We
             do
             ease
             our selues
             of
             much
             begging
             ,
             and
             so
             approch
             to
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             bee
             the
             giuer
             ,
             and
             blesser
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             7
             We
             do
             answer
             the
             ende
             ,
             why
             God
             bestowed
             them
             on
             vs.
             Deu.
             8.
             
          
           
             8
             And
             do
             by
             this
             duty
             performe
             a
             most
             principall
             part
             of
             worship
             &
             glory
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             50.23
             .
          
           
             9
             Security
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             is
             hereby
             preuented
             .
          
           
             10
             Our
             faith
             in
             God
             is
             confirmed
             and
             encreased
             .
          
           
             11
             Spirituall
             pride
             and
             hypocrisie
             is
             ouer-mastered
             .
          
           
             12
             The
             certaintie
             of
             our
             saluation
             hereby
             pledged
             and
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             13
             Wee
             haue
             our
             conuersation
             in
             a
             most
             speciall
             manner
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             14
             Our
             account
             made
             readie
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             prepared
             to
             meete
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
           
             15
             It
             is
             hardest
             to
             be
             performed
             and
             therefore
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
             16
             We
             are
             hereby
             humbled
             ,
             &
             so
             fitted
             for
             further
             blessings
             .
          
           
             17
             This
             is
             the
             end
             to
             which
             all
             other
             exercises
             of
             religion
             are
             directed
             .
          
           
             18
             Hereby
             wee
             glorifie
             God
             as
             God.
             Rom.
             1.22
             .
          
           
             19
             And
             so
             being
             dayly
             abased
             in
             our selues
             we
             are
             prepared
             vnto
             glory
             .
          
           
             
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               dayly
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Because
             we
             dayly
             receiue
             good
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             Lam.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             by
             this
             means
             shal
             preuent
             many
             euils
             which
             daily
             do
             assault
             vs
             
               And
               this
               duty
               is
               performed
               on
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               The
               heart
            
             must
             be
             prepared
             :
             And
             that
          
           
             1
             We
             must
             be
             rauished
             with
             the
             greatnes
             &
             goodnes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             2
             With
             sound
             notice
             of
             the
             blessing
             ,
             both
             concerning
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             woorth
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             conceiuing
             more
             excellently
             of
             God
             then
             we
             possible
             can
             see
             
             him
             by
             his
             blessings
             .
             Ps.
             47.7
             .
          
           
             3
             True
             humility
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             serious
             meditation
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Maiesty
             ,
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             it
             owne
             vnworthinesse
             .
             Gen.
             32
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             it
             must
             be
             purged
             by
             a
             setled
             purpose
             of
             not
             offending
             so
             bountifull
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             with
             an
             holy
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             receiued
             the
             benefit
             in
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             6
             And
             lastly
             with
             an
             holy
             desire
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7
             As
             also
             it
             must
             so
             bee
             filled
             with
             the
             present
             blessing
             ,
             as
             that
             still
             it
             hunger
             after
             greater
             graces
          
           
             2
             The
             mouth
             must
             speake
             of
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             :
             
             And
             that
          
           
             1
             Reuerently
             and
             holily
             ,
             not
             lightly
             or
             loosely
             .
          
           
             2
             Particularly
             ,
             as
             neere
             as
             wee
             may
             recounting
             the
             same
             .
             Gene.
             32.10
             .
             And
             as
             dayly
             and
             howerly
             occasions
             are
             offered
             ,
             1.
             as
             by
             deliuerance
             from
             euils
             .
             2.
             
             Preseruation
             in
             good
             ,
             3.
             acceptance
             of
             
             vnperfect
             seruice
             ,
             4.
             and
             renuing
             encrease
             of
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             blessings
             ,
             as
             also
             5.
             preuention
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             suiting
             ,
             and
             renuing
             our
             thanksgiuing
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             3
             Publikely
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             great
             congregations
             vnto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             generations
             to
             come
             .
             Psal.
             66.
             and
             102.
             
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             4
             Priuately
             betweene
             God
             and
             our
             owne
             soules
             to
             auoyde
             hypocrisie
             .
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             5
             Wisely
             and
             orderly
             for
             spirituall
             blessings
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             temporall
             .
             Eph.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             6
             Faithfully
             ,
             aswell
             for
             blessings
             promised
             &
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             for
             those
             we
             haue
             receiued
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             6.
             
          
           
             7
             Constantly
             ,
             aswell
             when
             God
             takes
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             giues
             .
             Iob.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             8
             Humbly
             ,
             acknowledging
             our selues
             to
             be
             vnworthy
             of
             the
             least
             of
             them
             .
             
               Iacob
               .
               Gen.
            
             32.
             
             Aswel
             confessing
             our
             wants
             &
             desiring
             supply
             ,
             as
             acknowledging
             Gods
             graces
             in
             vs.
             Luke
             18.
             
          
           
             9
             Speedily
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             possible
             to
             preuent
             the
             Lord.
             Ge.
             24.
             
             Ps.
             59.16
             .
          
           
           
             10
             Continually
             ,
             euen
             all
             our
             life
             long
             .
             Psal.
             75.9
             .
             Psal.
             79.13
             .
          
           
             11
             Charitably
             prouoking
             others
             to
             the
             like
             duty
             .
             Ps.
             34.3
             .
             Ps.
             92.18
             .
          
           
             12
             Acknowledging
             Gods
             graces
             in
             others
             ,
             &
             without
             enuy
             or
             detractiō
             aduancing
             the
             same
             Nu.
             11
          
           
             13
             Yea
             ,
             wishing
             that
             all
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             graces
             with
             vs.
             Num.
             11.
             
          
           
             14
             Impartially
             ,
             aswell
             for
             the
             least
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             greatest
             :
          
           
             15
             Spiritually
             ,
             referring
             all
             present
             blessings
             ,
             to
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             our
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             confirming
             our
             right
             ,
             &
             vse
             from
             thence
             yea
             from
             thence
             ,
             building
             assurance
             of
             perfection
             .
          
           
             16
             Sensibly
             ,
             apprehending
             Gods
             goodnes
             more
             to
             vs
             then
             to
             any
             other
             .
             De.
             17.
             receiuing
             euery
             present
             blessing
             as
             in
             our
             right
             to
             heuen
             .
             Frequently
             ,
             remēbring
             often
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             vs
             ,
             &
             by
             many
             and
             diuers
             words
             couenanting
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             to
             pay
             this
             oblation
             ,
             1
             both
             to
             preuent
             the
             vntowardlines
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             vnwilling
             .
          
           
           
             2
             To
             this
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             shame
             our selues
             the
             more
             ,
             if
             happily
             wee
             grow
             negligent
             herein
             .
             Psal.
             107.
             
             Psal.
             146.
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Wee
               must
               praise
               God
               in
               our
               life
               and
               actions
               .
            
             
             
               Here
               obserue
               these
               principall
               actions
               of
               thankefulnesse
               .
            
             Psal.
             3.1
             .
             Psal.
             50.23
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             renue
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             encrease
             our
             seruice
             of
             God.
             Psal
             116.
             
          
           
             2
             Continuall
             mortification
             of
             the
             old
             man.
             Psalme
             106.3
             .
             Ezra
             .
             10.
             
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             3
             Casting
             out
             the
             speciall
             and
             beloued
             sinne
             .
             Mat.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             4
             Making
             much
             of
             the
             meanes
             wherby
             Gods
             blessings
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             5
             Labouring
             heattily
             the
             conuersion
             of
             others
             .
             Psal.
             51
             Psal.
             34.4.5
             .
          
           
             6
             Releeuing
             ,
             and
             forgiuing
             ,
             &
             praying
             one
             for
             another
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             7
             Beleeuing
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             &
             waiting
             patiently
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             
             of
             them
             .
             Psal.
             40.1
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             
             Psal.
             64.10
             .
          
           
             8
             Erecting
             monuments
             and
             trophes
             of
             Gods
             benefites
             to
             posteritie
             .
             Gen.
             22.15
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             9
             Writing
             and
             registring
             the
             noble
             acts
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Psal
             102.
             
             Psal
             45.
             
          
           
             10
             Imposing
             fit
             names
             unto
             our
             childrē
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             .
             Gen.
             41.
             
          
           
             11
             Paying
             our
             vowes
             vnto
             God
             and
             men
             .
             Psal.
             65.1
             .
             Ion.
             2.9
             .
             Ps.
             50.
             
          
           
             12
             Being
             content
             with
             whatsoeuer
             God
             bestoweth
             vpon
             vs.
             Phi.
             4.
             
             Giuing
             thanks
             in
             al
             things
             at
             al
             times
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             Ephes.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             13
             To
             imploy
             the
             blessing
             wee
             receiue
             to
             the
             best
             behoofe
             of
             our
             Maister
             and
             our
             owne
             comfort
             .
             Math.
             25.26.27
             .
          
           
             14
             Confessing
             the
             name
             of
             God
             constantly
             .
             Psal.
             44.
             
          
           
             15
             Hatience
             in
             waiting
             the
             accōplishment
             of
             Gods
             promise
             .
          
           
             16
             Seeing
             by
             faith
             into
             the
             fulnesse
             
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             yea
          
           
             17
             Apprehending
             light
             in
             darknesse
             and
             seeing
             that
             to
             bee
             good
             which
             the
             world
             esteemes
             euill
             ,
          
           
             18
             And
             reioycing
             in
             a
             litle
             good
             though
             there
             be
             matter
             of
             mourning
             for
             much
             more
             euill
             .
          
           
             19
             So
             honouring
             the
             instrument
             as
             not
             to
             make
             an
             Idol
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               are
               wee
               to
               performe
               thankefulnesse
               vnto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Which
               that
               wee
               may
               performe
               more
               happily
               :
            
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Let
               vs
               beware
               of
               these
               euils
               which
               are
               maine
               enemies
               to
               this
               duty
               As
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             To
             imagine
             ,
             that
             we
             deserue
             any
             thing
             .
             Luke
             17.10
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             wee
             haue
             any
             thing
             meerely
             ,
             by
             our
             owne
             labour
             and
             industry
             .
             Psal.
             127.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             wee
             harpe
             more
             vpon
             our
             troubles
             ,
             then
             Gods
             fauors
             &
             benefits
             .
          
           
             4
             Take
             we
             heed
             that
             we
             grieue
             not
             immoderatly
             for
             euils
             present
             for
             this
             will
             steale
             from
             vs
             all
             remembrance
             of
             former
             blessings
             .
          
           
           
             5
             That
             we
             be
             alwayes
             begging
             ,
             but
             neuer
             recounting
             what
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             we
             consider
             what
             others
             haue
             ,
             rather
             then
             what
             we
             haue
             need
             of
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             we
             be
             not
             secure
             in
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             feare
             our
             estate
             most
             when
             wee
             haue
             most
             fauours
             .
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             8
             That
             we
             tie
             God
             vnto
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             any
             particular
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             wee
             dote
             and
             rest
             vpon
             these
             ,
             not
             rather
             forget
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             10
             That
             we
             conceiue
             basely
             &
             meanly
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             see
             and
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             least
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             11
             Auoid
             we
             slauish
             feare
             ,
             and
             desperate
             pride
             ,
             as
             if
             because
             we
             are
             vnworthy
             of
             any
             ,
             therfore
             we
             will
             acknowledge
             none
             .
          
           
             12
             Nay
             ,
             lest
             wee
             bee
             accounted
             hypocrites
             ,
             wee
             will
             not
             declare
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
           
             13
             Take
             wee
             heede
             here
             also
             of
             
               Spirituall
               pride
            
             ,
             that
             while
             wee
             should
             acknowledge
             our
             thankefulnesse
             for
             what
             we
             haue
             recieued
             ,
             we
             rather
             repine
             at
             our
             own
             condition
             ,
             that
             wee
             had
             neede
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Let
               vs
               vse
               these
               helpes
               to
               thankfulnesse
            
             :
             As
          
           
             1
             Rest
             we
             vpon
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             giuer
             of
             all
             good
             blessings
             .
          
           
             
             2
             Vse
             wee
             all
             holy
             meanes
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             Leaue
             wee
             the
             successe
             to
             GOD
             ,
             depending
             on
             his
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             4
             Thinke
             we
             not
             what
             God
             can
             giue
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             fit
             for
             vs
             to
             receiue
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             thinke
             we
             not
             so
             much
             on
             what
             wee
             want
             ,
             as
             what
             wee
             haue
             ,
             aboue
             many
             of
             t●●●e
             deere
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6
             Yea
             ,
             consider
             we
             not
             so
             much
             what
             we
             haue
             ,
             as
             how
             we
             haue
             vsed
             it
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             further
             ,
             remember
             wee
             not
             so
             much
             what
             wee
             haue
             ,
             as
             
             what
             we
             may
             haue
             ,
             if
             we
             doe
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             offer
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             .
          
           
             8
             Yea
             ,
             let
             vs
             wisely
             lay
             to
             our
             hearts
             what
             we
             haue
             lost
             by
             our
             former
             vnthankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             9
             Consider
             we
             how
             small
             a
             tribute
             the
             Lord
             requires
             for
             all
             his
             blessings
             .
             Psa.
             116.12
             .
          
           
             10
             What
             a
             prerogatiue
             wee
             attaine
             by
             thankesgiuing
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             receiuer
             ,
             and
             wee
             the
             giuers
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             better
             it
             is
             to
             giue
             ,
             then
             to
             receiue
             .
          
           
             11
             Let
             the
             creatures
             prouoke
             vs
             hereto
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             they
             condemne
             vs.
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
           
             12
             Let
             our
             commodity
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             either
             if
             we
             will
             haue
             ,
             or
             vse
             ,
             or
             hold
             Gods
             fauours
             comfortably
             .
          
           
             13
             And
             lastly
             ,
             consider
             we
             the
             account
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             vp
             by
             thankfulnesse
             vnto
             God
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             14
             Labour
             we
             in
             each
             particular
             
             blessing
             to
             see
             a
             pledge
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             a
             step
             thereto
             .
          
           
             15
             And
             that
             all
             the
             sence
             and
             sight
             of
             present
             and
             future
             blessings
             ,
             be
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             our
             desire
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             farre
             concerning
             thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             vse
             and
             benefite
             thereof
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             keepe
             vs
             in
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             obedience
             vnto
             God
             in
             the
             enioying
             of
             his
             blessings
             .
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               next
               duty
               daily
               to
               be
               performed
               of
               vs.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             Constancie
             and
             Perseuerance
             .
          
           
             NAmely
             ,
             
               to
               labour
               constancy
               ,
               and
               perseuerance
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
             And
             that
             because
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             hereby
             wee
             approue
             the
             soundnesse
             of
             our
             calling
             and
             gifts
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             if
             we
             faile
             ,
             were
             but
             temporary
             ,
             giuen
             rather
             for
             others
             then
             for
             our
             owne
             good
             .
          
           
           
             2
             We
             doe
             vphold
             and
             confirme
             others
             .
          
           
             3
             Wee
             doe
             also
             iustifie
             the
             power
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             and
             aduance
             it
             before
             all
             other
             callings
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             obtaine
             the
             promise
             and
             the
             crowne
             that
             is
             set
             before
             vs.
             Heb.
             11.
             which
             otherwise
             by
             falling
             away
             we
             shall
             lose
             .
             Reu.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             5
             Wee
             approue
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             giue
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             ouercome
             Satan
             and
             all
             our
             enemies
             ,
             Eph.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             Grounds
             hereunto
             are
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             establishing
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             
             that
             the
             children
             of
             God
             shall
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             ,
          
           
             1
             Our
             God
             is
             faithfull
             and
             Almighty
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             and
             his
             gifts
             are
             without
             repentance
             who
             hath
             promised
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             Iesus
             Christ
             makes
             continuall
             intercession
             for
             vs.
             Luk.
             22.33
             .
          
           
           
             3
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             abide
             with
             vs
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Iohn
             16.
             to
             preserue
             vs.
             Iohn
             14.
             
          
           
             4
             We
             are
             the
             beloued
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             1
             Whom
             he
             loues
             once
             ,
             he
             will
             loue
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Whatsoeuer
             wee
             aske
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             the
             father
             will
             giue
             vs
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             agreeable
             to
             his
             will.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             5.14
             .
          
           
             3
             All
             things
             shall
             turne
             vnto
             our
             good
             .
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             4
             Wee
             are
             married
             to
             him
             for
             euer
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             Ose.
             2.
             
          
           
             5
             Gods
             Couenant
             with
             vs
             is
             euerlasting
             Ier.
             30.
             
             Eze.
             11.
             
             Psa.
             89
             &
             Ose
             2.
             
          
           
             6
             Wee
             are
             vnited
             vnto
             Christ
             our
             head
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             and
             giuen
             to
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             and
             therfore
             none
             shall
             take
             vs
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             Ioh.
             10.
             
             Ioh.
             17.17
             .
          
           
             7
             Wee
             haue
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             shall
             continue
             with
             vs
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             to
             vphold
             
             vs
             in
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             8
             Wee
             haue
             strengthning
             grace
             to
             continue
             vs
             in
             wel-doing
             .
             Eph.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             9
             Our
             slippes
             and
             fallings
             are
             meanes
             to
             perseuerance
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               consider
            
             :
             
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             childe
             of
             God
             being
             regenerated
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             doth
             fall
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             ,
          
           
             1
             God
             leaues
             him
             often
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             Ose.
             5.
             
             Ps.
             30.
             and
             that
             
          
           
             1
             To
             let
             him
             see
             his
             owne
             strength
             to
             be
             humbled
             thereby
             .
             Hos.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             driue
             from
             that
             hold
             ,
             to
             relye
             onely
             vpon
             God
             ,
             Cantic
             .
             3.4
             .
             Luk.
             22.32
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             make
             him
             more
             compassionate
             and
             helpfull
             to
             others
             in
             their
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             2
             Sathan
             is
             continually
             sifting
             of
             him
             .
             Luk.
             22.
             
          
           
             3
             He
             carries
             about
             him
             a
             Traitor
             ready
             to
             betray
             him
             hourely
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             4
             His
             falles
             may
             well
             stand
             with
             
             his
             estate
             in
             grace
             ,
             yea
             do
             much
             make
             for
             the
             triall
             and
             encrease
             thereof
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             
               As
               in
               his
               fall
            
             ,
          
           
             
             1
             He
             discernes
             his
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             prouoked
             to
             take
             stronger
             hold
             .
             Canti
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             his
             ,
             recouerie
             hee
             feeles
             the
             vndouted
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             Psa.
             32.
             
          
           
             3
             In
             both
             hee
             hath
             experience
             of
             the
             combats
             between
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             vndoubted
             signes
             of
             regeneration
             .
             Luk.
             11.21
             .
          
           
             4
             He
             is
             made
             more
             acquainted
             with
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             skilfull
             to
             preuent
             the
             same
             .
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             5
             He
             is
             shamed
             by
             his
             fall
             ,
             and
             driuen
             from
             the
             hold
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             baits
             of
             sin
             ,
             Hos.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             6
             He
             is
             prouoked
             more
             eagerly
             to
             follow
             after
             the
             marke
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             hath
             been
             cast
             behinde
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             7
             He
             becomes
             more
             fearfull
             of
             
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             so
             venturous
             vpon
             the
             occasions
             of
             sin
             .
             Math.
             26
             75.
             
             
               Consider
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             2
             
               How
               farre
               a
               regenerate
               man
               may
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               In
               his
               Faith
            
             ,
             by
             doubting
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             the
             assurance
             of
             his
             saluation
             ,
             
             Psal.
             22.
             
             Psal.
             51.
             
             Psal.
             77.
             
             
               Hence
               procedes
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Proud
             and
             foolish
             reasonings
             against
             God
             ,
             Ier.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Vaine
             and
             vncharitable
             speeches
             &
             wishes
             against
             our selues
             .
             Iob.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             Rash
             and
             hard
             censuring
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             4
             Distasting
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             furtherances
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             graces
             of
             God
             may
             bee
             lessened
             in
             them
             .
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             6
             They
             may
             be
             couered
             .
          
           
             7
             Losse
             of
             some
             graces
             of
             God
             all
             his
             life
             long
             ,
             as
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             comfortable
             euidence
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             2
             Erring
             through
             ignorance
             in
             some
             maine
             point
             of
             saluation
             ,
             so
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             1.6
             .
          
           
           
             3
             He
             may
             dwel
             in
             his
             ignorance
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             the
             same
             .
             Gal.
             2.
             
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               in
               his
               life
            
             .
             And
             that
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             falling
             into
             some
             grosse
             sins
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.2
             .
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             lie
             a
             sleepe
             in
             them
             till
             he
             be
             roused
             vp
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             fall
             into
             them
             againe
             after
             repentance
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             commit
             rebellion
             against
             God.
             Lament
             .
             3.45
             .
          
           
             
               Hence
               will
               follow
            
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             shall
             bee
             taken
             away
             .
             
             Psa.
             51.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             horrours
             of
             hell
             shall
             assault
             and
             buffet
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             hee
             may
             despaire
             both
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             also
             concerning
             any
             present
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
             Psa.
             77.11
             .
          
           
             3
             Some
             grieuous
             outward
             afflictions
             shall
             follow
             him
             to
             the
             graue
             .
             Dauid
             .
          
           
             4
             His
             life
             shall
             bee
             a
             burthen
             and
             irksome
             to
             him
             .
             Iacob
             .
             and
             he
             shall
             bee
             impatient
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
             Iob.
             3.7
             .
          
           
           
             5
             Yea
             through
             violence
             of
             tenration
             he
             may
             happily
             offer
             violence
             to
             himselfe
             .
             And
             so
          
           
             6
             Hee
             shall
             cause
             the
             name
             of
             God
             to
             bee
             blasphemed
             by
             the
             wicked
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam
             12.
             
          
           
             7
             His
             first
             loue
             shall
             be
             cooled
             ,
             and
             zeale
             in
             godlinesse
             abated
             .
             Apoc.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             weake
             shall
             be
             offended
             at
             him
             .
          
           
             9
             Gods
             Spirit
             shall
             be
             grieued
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             10
             He
             shall
             feele
             a
             weaknesse
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             such
             sinnes
             as
             haue
             got
             strong
             hold
             often
             ouer
             him
             .
             Psa.
             6.
             
             Ier.
             13.23
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               farre
               may
               a
               regenerate
               man
               fall
               ,
               and
               yet
               remaine
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               differ
               from
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               or
               hypocrite
               ,
            
             As
             thus
             :
          
           
             1
             The
             Reprobates
             temporary
             faith
             is
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             his
             falling
             ,
             and
             prophanesse
             of
             life
             ;
             
             but
             the
             elects
             erro●●●r
             in
             life
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             decay
             of
             his
             faith
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             hypocrite
             is
             vsually
             
             sencelesse
             in
             his
             fall
             ,
             and
             so
             continues
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
             but
             the
             regenerate
             at
             length
             hath
             the
             true
             sight
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.10
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             hypocrite
             if
             he
             fret
             and
             grieue
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             feare
             of
             punishment
             ,
             or
             losse
             of
             the
             temporall
             blessing
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             &c.
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             
             Gen.
             27.
             
             But
             the
             sorrow
             of
             Gods
             seruant
             is
             for
             the
             offence
             against
             God
             principally
             .
          
           
             4
             They
             both
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             sins
             againe
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             hypocrits
             after
             sinnes
             are
             committed
             ,
             with
             more
             strength
             and
             securitie
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             regenerate
             with
             more
             resistance
             ,
             feare
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             weaknesse
             .
             Psa.
             19.
             
          
           
             5
             They
             both
             are
             impatient
             ,
             and
             speake
             foolishly
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             hypocrite
             speakes
             as
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             and
             wisheth
             in
             the
             aduisednesse
             and
             purpose
             of
             his
             heart
             :
             the
             regenerate
             speakes
             in
             folly
             ,
             rashnesse
             ,
             not
             as
             he
             thinketh
             or
             wisheth
             ;
             but
             as
             his
             corruption
             and
             tentation
             ouer-ruling
             him
             ,
             
             doth
             mislead
             :
             and
             comming
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             condemnes
             himselfe
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             cleares
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal.
             7.3
             .
             Iob.
             42.
             
          
           
             6
             They
             both
             decay
             ,
             and
             loose
             their
             first
             loue
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             hypocrite
             counts
             this
             to
             be
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             measure
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             esteeming
             his
             former
             zeale
             to
             be
             rashnesse
             ,
             &c.
             whereas
             the
             regenerate
             acknowledgeth
             it
             
               was
               better
               before
               then
               now
            
             ,
             and
             mourning
             vnder
             his
             estate
             ,
             labours
             the
             recouery
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             obtaines
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
             Mat.
             26.2
             .
             Hos
             7
          
           
             7
             They
             both
             may
             refuse
             the
             means
             also
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             hypocrite
             in
             pride
             and
             obstinacie
             ,
             falles
             at
             length
             ,
             from
             loose
             meanes
             ,
             to
             none
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             a
             despising
             and
             persecuting
             the
             same
             :
             the
             elect
             ,
             though
             he
             leaue
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             yet
             he
             returnes
             with
             shame
             ,
             and
             cleaues
             more
             conscionably
             to
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             is
             profited
             thereby
             .
          
           
             8
             They
             both
             may
             be
             loosers
             by
             their
             fall
             ,
             and
             not
             recouer
             all
             
             their
             life
             long
             :
             
               But
               with
               these
               differences
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             The
             reprobate
             looses
             all
             graces
             ,
             and
             becomes
             a
             very
             beast
             ,
             Psa.
             49.
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             ciuility
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             regenerate
             recouers
             necessary
             graces
             ,
             as
             faith
             in
             some
             measure
             of
             vse
             and
             feeling
             :
             but
             that
             
               full
               perswasion
               ,
               ioy
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             hee
             happily
             recouers
             not
             againe
             ,
             all
             his
             life
             long
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             reprobates
             losse
             is
             without
             feeling
             ,
             causing
             him
             to
             set
             vp
             his
             rest
             more
             securely
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             prepares
             him
             to
             suddaine
             destruction
             :
             that
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             humbles
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             causes
             him
             to
             worke
             out
             his
             saluation
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             ;
             to
             goe
             downe
             with
             sorrow
             to
             his
             graue
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             weary
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             to
             bee
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             wee
             discerne
             betweene
             the
             falles
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             .
             And
             this
             serueth
             ,
          
           
             
             1
             To
             preuent
             wrong
             iudgement
             concerning
             the
             falles
             of
             
             our
             brethren
             .
             And
             so
          
           
             2
             To
             labour
             with
             all
             meekenesse
             their
             recouery
             .
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             condemne
             the
             world
             that
             makes
             no
             difference
             herein
             betweene
             the
             Saints
             and
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             prouoke
             the
             Saints
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             preuent
             repining
             ,
             and
             murmuring
             at
             Gods
             wisedome
             ,
             leauing
             corruption
             in
             vs.
             As
             also
             ,
          
           
             6
             To
             esteeme
             more
             highly
             of
             Christ
             our
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             7
             To
             try
             vs
             in
             our
             decayes
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             vs
             in
             the
             same
             .
             Prou.
             24.16
             .
          
           
             8
             To
             iustifie
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             who
             neuer
             forsakes
             his
             children
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             9
             To
             stop
             the
             mouthes
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             reioyce
             at
             our
             falles
             .
             Mich.
             7.8
             .
          
           
             10
             To
             assure
             vs
             of
             constancie
             and
             perseuerance
             to
             the
             end
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.18
          
           
             11
             And
             to
             hunger
             after
             heauen
             .
          
           
           
             
               Helpes
               hereunto
               are
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             The
             keeping
             of
             the
             light
             of
             iudgment
             ,
             
             
               cleare
               and
               sound
               ,
               Phi.
            
             2.8
          
           
             
               And
               that
               because
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Hereby
             the
             exorbitant
             practise
             is
             eft-soones
             reformed
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             true
             state
             and
             measure
             of
             sanctification
             is
             discerned
             ,
             and
             so
             finding
             our
             shortnesse
             ,
             we
             are
             prouoked
             to
             go
             forward
             ,
             Phil.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             conscience
             hereby
             is
             assertained
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             so
             faith
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             therby
             renued
             .
          
           
             4
             Repentance
             also
             is
             hereby
             renued
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             conscience
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             discerning
             it
             daily
             failings
             ,
             is
             thereby
             conuinced
             ,
             and
             so
             prepared
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               obtained
               and
               preserued
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             By
             submitting
             the
             iudgement
             in
             all
             things
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Esay
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Hearkning
             to
             the
             voyce
             of
             conscience
             checking
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             approuing
             for
             wel-doing
             .
          
           
           
             3
             Labouring
             a
             daily
             encrease
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             Philip.
             1.9.10
             .
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             Yet
             auoyding
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             vnnecessary
             speculations
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             Submitting
             to
             reproofe
             ,
             and
             continuall
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             6
             Resoluing
             that
             sin
             is
             foolishnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             foolishnesse
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               A
               second
               helpe
               to
               perseuerance
               ,
               is
               ,
            
          
           
             The
             wel-ordering
             &
             guiding
             of
             the
             heart
             (
             
               of
               which
               heretofore
            
             )
             And
          
           
             Thankfulnesse
             for
             what
             wee
             haue
             receiued
             .
             Col.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             is
             ,
             the
             daily
             maistering
             and
             subiection
             of
             our
             affections
             .
             
               Of
               which
               also
               before
            
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             is
             the
             continuall
             remembrance
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             towards
             vs.
             Ios.
             24.1.2.3
             .
          
           
             A
             fift
             is
             a
             continuall
             feare
             of
             our selues
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             6
             We
             must
             also
             labour
             the
             establishing
             &
             confirming
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             7
             Meditation
             of
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             vncertainty
             of
             the
             
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             8
             As
             also
             waiting
             patiently
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promises
             .
             Col.
             ●●●
             .
          
           
             9
             Spirituall
             wisedome
             in
             auoyding
             troubles
             ,
             and
             disposing
             affaires
             ,
             Col.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             10
             consid●●●r
             we
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             haue
             finished
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             vs
             shall
             not
             be
             perfected
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             11
             Look
             we
             vnto
             Iesus
             the
             Author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             ;
             who
             hath
             finished
             his
             course
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             follow
             him
             .
             Hebr.
             12.1.2.3
             .
          
           
             12
             Comfort
             wee
             our selues
             in
             our
             former
             experience
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             haue
             ouercome
             the
             Lyon
             and
             the
             Beare
             ,
             we
             shal
             also
             ouercome
             the
             Philistim
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.10
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.17.18
             .
          
           
             13
             Looke
             we
             by
             faith
             vnto
             the
             recompence
             of
             the
             reward
             ,
             so
             shall
             wee
             swallow
             vp
             and
             ouercome
             all
             difficulties
             and
             tediousnesse
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Hebr.
             11.25.26
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Of
             Watchfulnesse
             .
          
           
             A
             Notable
             helpe
             to
             Perseuerance
             ,
             
             is
             Watchfulnesse
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             wayes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             continually
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             Eph.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               because
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Hereby
             wee
             are
             prepared
             to
             tentations
             .
             Luk.
             21.34
             .
             Mat.
             13.25
             .
          
           
             2
             Enabled
             to
             vnder-goe
             them
             .
             Eph.
             6.11.12
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             also
             to
             haue
             a
             good
             issue
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             Luk.
             21.36
             .
          
           
             4
             Without
             this
             ,
             our
             whole
             life
             and
             best
             actions
             are
             either
             rashnesse
             ,
             vncertainties
             ,
             or
             security
             ,
             Prou.
             28.14
             .
          
           
             5
             By
             it
             we
             attaine
             certainety
             and
             resolution
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.13
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             preuent
             some
             euil
             which
             may
             make
             all
             other
             comforts
             vnsauoury
             ,
             which
             wee
             are
             sure
             to
             looke
             for
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             Math.
             26.41
             .
          
           
           
             7
             Hereby
             the
             other
             graces
             of
             God
             are
             much
             beautified
             and
             increased
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             8
             And
             our
             infirmitie
             very
             happily
             auoided
             ,
             or
             couered
             ,
             Ps.
             119.9
          
           
             9
             The
             best
             without
             it
             ,
             haue
             been
             deceiued
             ,
             as
             
               Adam
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.6
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             10
             Hypocrisie
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             pride
             is
             preuented
             ,
             or
             maistered
             .
          
           
             11
             Dulnesse
             and
             wearisomnesse
             also
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             is
             much
             holpen
             and
             preuented
             .
          
           
             12
             Especially
             hereby
             we
             are
             enabled
             to
             powerfull
             prayer
             ,
             Math.
             26.41
             .
          
           
             13
             As
             also
             kept
             sober
             and
             humble
             in
             well-doing
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             14
             The
             whole
             body
             of
             sinne
             is
             hereby
             daily
             weakned
             .
          
           
             15
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             kept
             liuely
             in
             operation
             .
          
           
             16
             And
             so
             we
             prepared
             happily
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Watchfulnesse
             is
             performed
             ,
             
          
           
             First
             and
             principally
             by
             obseruing
             
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             yoaking
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             Keeping
             vnder
             also
             the
             outward
             man.
             
          
           
             3
             And
             this
             not
             for
             a
             spurt
             ,
             but
             all
             our
             life
             long
             ,
             Psal
             101.
             
             Psal.
             119.73
             .
             most
             fearing
             our
             abuse
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             and
             so
             bounding
             the
             same
             within
             it
             true
             compasse
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             especially
             that
             wee
             be
             not
             brought
             in
             subiection
             to
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             that
             obseruing
             and
             suspecting
             our
             greatest
             strength
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.12
             .
          
           
             5
             Aiming
             especially
             at
             the
             sins
             which
             we
             haue
             most
             delighted
             in
             .
             Psal.
             19.
             
             Psal.
             25.
             
          
           
             6
             Looking
             especially
             to
             the
             sins
             that
             do
             most
             annoy
             vs.
             
          
           
             7
             Examining
             the
             best
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             vs
             ,
             left
             some
             dead
             flye
             bee
             in
             them
             .
             Prou.
             28.9
             .
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             8
             Behauing
             our selues
             in
             all
             things
             as
             weaned
             childrē
             ,
             Ps.
             131.3
             .
          
           
             9
             More
             depēding
             on
             the
             watchfulnesse
             of
             our
             God
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             thing
             we
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             10
             And
             therfore
             continually
             renouncing
             
             our selues
             ,
             and
             resigneing
             our selues
             into
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             11
             In
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             ,
             suspecting
             especially
             the
             shew
             and
             colour
             ,
             watching
             ouer
             our
             naturall
             corruption
             ,
             and
             the
             sinnes
             of
             our
             Calling
             .
          
           
             12
             Also
             labouring
             to
             discouer
             and
             conquer
             the
             contrary
             tentation
             :
             as
             in
             affliction
             ,
             impatiency
             ,
             and
             distrust
             .
          
           
             
               Helpes
               hereunto
               are
            
             :
          
           
             
             1
             Consider
             wee
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             doe
             faile
             in
             watching
             as
             they
             should
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             it
             is
             no
             bondage
             ,
             but
             a
             blessed
             liberty
             thus
             to
             looke
             to
             our selues
             .
          
           
             3
             Looke
             we
             our selues
             d●●●ily
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             
             Heb.
             11
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             Suspect
             wee
             also
             our selues
             ,
             and
             feare
             we
             alwayes
             .
             Pro.
             28.14
             .
          
           
             5
             Let
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             be
             continually
             before
             our
             eies
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.1
          
           
             6
             Vse
             we
             sobriety
             in
             our
             knowledge
             and
             vse
             of
             outward
             things
             .
             
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             7
             Prouoke
             we
             each
             other
             cheerfully
             to
             holy
             duties
             ,
             Psal.
             122.
             
          
           
             8
             Consider
             wee
             ,
             how
             watchfull
             worldlings
             are
             to
             obey
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             9
             If
             we
             haue
             slipped
             ,
             let
             vs
             returne
             againe
             in
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
          
           
             10
             Obserue
             we
             the
             checkes
             of
             conscience
             for
             euery
             action
             .
          
           
             11
             And
             let
             not
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             spirit
             be
             vnrespected
             .
          
           
             12
             Extraordinary
             and
             speciall
             mercies
             of
             God
             be
             we
             catefull
             to
             record
             .
          
           
             13
             And
             tremble
             we
             at
             his
             iudgments
             ,
             wisely
             laying
             them
             to
             our
             heart
             .
          
           
             14
             Let
             the
             day
             of
             our
             death
             be
             alwayes
             in
             our
             eye
             .
          
           
             15
             And
             make
             we
             full
             account
             to
             come
             to
             iudgement
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             A
             Further
             helpe
             to
             Constancy
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Earnest
               and
               constant
               Prayer
            
             vnto
             GOD
             ,
             to
             vphold
             vs
             by
             his
             mighty
             hand
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.14
             15.
             
          
           
             
               And
               that
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Publicke
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             Psa.
             92.
             
             Psa.
             122.
             
             Mat
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             priuate
             ,
             as
             well
             with
             our
             families
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             closets
             and
             secret
             recourse
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             
             Psa.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               necessary
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             it
             ,
             
             Psalm
             .
             50.15
             .
             Matth.
             6.
             
             Luk.
             11.
             to
             oppose
             against
             our
             vnworthinesse
             .
          
           
             2
             Hereby
             wee
             approue
             our selues
             to
             bee
             louing
             membes
             of
             Christs
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             truely
             adopted
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             Psa.
             14.22
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             performe
             a
             speciall
             part
             of
             worship
             vnto
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             Psa.
             50.15.23
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             vse
             the
             especiall
             meanes
             ,
             
             whereby
             all
             Gods
             blessings
             are
             enioyed
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             .
             Luke
             11.13
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             know
             what
             we
             haue
             need
             of
             before
             wee
             aske
             ,
             yet
             hereby
             
               wee
               acknowledge
            
             and
             
               discerne
               the
               same
            
             .
             Isa.
             65.24
             .
          
           
             6
             Hereby
             we
             are
             
               also
               humbled
               vnder
               the
               mighty
               hand
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             7
             Wee
             do
             also
             
               performe
               thankefulnesse
               vnto
               God
            
             for
             al
             his
             mercies
             .
          
           
             8
             As
             also
             
               we
               giue
               vnto
               God
               this
               prerogatiue
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               searcher
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             and
             also
          
           
             9
             We
             
               acknowledg
               his
               speciall
               prouidence
            
             ,
             that
             he
             careth
             for
             vs.
             Psal.
             34
          
           
             10
             Heerby
             our
             faith
             and
             patience
             is
             gratiously
             exercised
             and
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               that
               we
               may
               pray
               aright
               :
            
          
           
             1
             Our
             prayer
             must
             bee
             in
             faith
             without
             doubting
             .
             
             Iam.
             1.6
             .
             to
             God
             not
             to
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             .
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             loue
             forgiuing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             each
             other
             Luk.
             1.
             
             Math.
             6.
             yea
             for
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             wisdome
             ,
             praying
             first
             for
             the
             fauor
             of
             God
             ,
             whē
             we
             would
             haue
             
             blessing
             ,
             
             and
             when
             we
             would
             haue
             any
             euill
             remoued
             ,
             praying
             for
             the
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             thereof
             .
             As
             also
             2.
             diuiding
             the
             times
             wisely
             ,
             for
             prayer
             ,
             and
             our
             callings
             .
          
           
             4
             In
             zeale
             ,
             and
             feruency
             ,
             1.
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             principally
             aiming
             at
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Iacob
             .
             5.16
             .
          
           
             5
             In
             constancie
             and
             patience
             ,
             waiting
             the
             Lords
             good
             leasure
             .
             Psa.
             40.1
             .
             Psal.
             135.
             
             Psal.
             147.
             
          
           
             6
             In
             sinceritie
             ,
             from
             our
             right
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             purpose
             of
             our
             heart
             denying
             our selues
             .
          
           
             7
             In
             an
             
               holy
               order
            
             ,
             1.
             for
             those
             that
             concerne
             
               Gods
               glory
            
             :
             2.
             such
             as
             concerne
             saluation
             :
             3.
             such
             as
             
               respect
               this
               life
            
             .
             And
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             against
             such
             as
             crosse
             these
             things
             in
             their
             order
             .
          
           
             8
             Our
             minds
             must
             be
             
               free
               from
               all
               worldly
            
             and
             
               carnal
               respects
            
             .
          
           
             9
             In
             humilitie
             ,
             abasing
             our selues
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             
             Gen.
             32.
             
          
           
           
             10
             With
             thankesgiuing
             vnto
             God
             for
             all
             his
             mercies
             .
             Psal.
             116.12
             .
          
           
             11
             As
             also
             ,
             with
             
               true
               repentance
            
             renuing
             our
             vowes
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Psal.
             26.6
             .
             Isa.
             1.15
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             Thus
             must
             our
             prayers
             bee
             made
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             we
             shall
             be
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Much
               strengthened
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               perseuerance
               .
            
             Luke
             22.32
             .
             as
             also
             .
             
          
           
             2
             Kept
             in
             the
             vigor
             and
             power
             of
             our
             Christian
             life
             .
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             Experienced
             in
             our
             sweet
             fellowshippe
             with
             God.
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             4
             Our
             spirituall
             armour
             always
             fitted
             and
             exercised
             .
             Eph
             6.
             
          
           
             5
             Our
             dayly
             wants
             supplyed
             or
             recompensed
             .
             Iames
             1.5
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             6
             Tentations
             conquered
             ;
             and
             happily
             diminished
             .
             Mat.
             4.
             
          
           
             7
             All
             our
             occasions
             well
             seasoned
             ,
             and
             turned
             to
             our
             good
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             8
             Our
             whole
             life
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             wee
             prepared
             comfortably
             to
             a
             better
             .
             Phil.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             also
             serueth
             another
          
        
         
           
           
           
             omitted
             or
             sleightly
             performed
             any
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             6
             Be
             sure
             so
             to
             performe
             these
             as
             that
             thou
             doest
             not
             neglect
             thy
             calling
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             7
             If
             thou
             hast
             performed
             them
             in
             some
             poore
             measure
             ,
             yet
             rest
             not
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             labor
             more
             earnestly
             with
             God
             for
             a
             further
             grace
             .
             Phil.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             yet
             bee
             thankefull
             vnto
             God
             for
             these
             small
             grapes
             and
             fruits
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             it
             is
             his
             great
             mercie
             ,
             that
             thou
             canst
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             giuing
             him
             all
             the
             glory
             thereof
             .
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             15.10
             .
             
               And
               thus
               shalt
               thou
               be
               sure
               to
               obtaine
               this
               peace
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             hauing
             obtained
             it
             ,
             thou
             must
             lie
             downe
             therewith
             ,
             and
             carie
             it
             with
             thee
             to
             thy
             bed
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             thou
             knowest
             not
             whether
             thy
             bed
             shal
             be
             thy
             graue
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             2
             Thy
             sleepe
             hereby
             shall
             bee
             much
             sweeter
             ,
             and
             dreames
             more
             comfortable
             .
             Psal.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             3
             Thou
             shalt
             auoyd
             nocturnall
             
             pollutions
             and
             vncleanesses
             .
          
           
             4
             Thy
             reines
             shall
             teach
             thee
             in
             the
             night
             season
             ,
             and
             the
             darknesse
             shall
             bee
             as
             the
             noone
             day
             .
             Psal.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               performed
            
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             resigning
             vp
             our selues
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             
             
          
           
             2
             Ascribing
             vnto
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             the
             good
             wee
             haue
             performed
             .
             Psal.
             115.1
             .
             Esay
             26.12
             .
          
           
             3
             Acknowledging
             our selues
             to
             bee
             vnprofitable
             seruants
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             enter
             into
             iudgement
             with
             vs
             Luke
             17.10
             .
          
           
             4
             Crauing
             earnest
             pardon
             of
             our
             imperfections
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             laying
             our selues
             a
             sleepe
             in
             his
             bosome
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             1.9
             .
          
           
             5
             Comforting
             our selues
             if
             sense
             of
             faith
             bee
             not
             present
             ,
             yet
             with
             former
             experience
             and
             inward
             habit
             thereof
             .
             Psal.
             22.10
             .
          
           
             6
             Yeelding
             vp
             our selues
             in
             a
             willingnesse
             to
             death
             ,
             in
             ful
             expectation
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             Phil.
             1.20.23
             .
             And
             thus
             guiding
             our selues
             by
             these
             former
             rules
             ,
             we
             shall
             lie
             
             downe
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             wee
             comfortably
             performe
             the
             dayly
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             farre
             concerning
             such
             necessarie
             duties
             ,
             as
             wee
             are
             bound
             in
             some
             measure
             dayly
             to
             performe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             How
             to
             profit
             in
             this
             direction
             .
          
           
             
               FOR
               our
               better
               encouragement
               and
               furtherance
               heerein
               ;
               obserue
               these
               rules
               :
            
          
           
             1
             That
             being
             conuinced
             in
             conscience
             with
             the
             necessity
             of
             these
             dueties
             ,
             we
             purpose
             and
             solemnly
             vow
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             the
             attempting
             and
             prosecuting
             thereof
             .
             Psal.
             119.206
             .
             Psal.
             119.7
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             God
             principally
             respects
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             &
             if
             there
             be
             a
             willing
             minde
             ,
             accepts
             according
             to
             what
             wee
             haue
             ,
             and
             requires
             not
             what
             wee
             haue
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             wee
             giue
             not
             eare
             to
             the
             flesh
             pleading
             noueltie
             ,
             impossibilitie
             ,
             
             &c.
             Gal.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             trie
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             wonderfull
             in
             blessing
             the
             vnfained
             endeauours
             of
             his
             children
             .
             Hag.
             2.
             
             Malach.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             5
             Then
             let
             vs
             make
             trial
             at
             first
             in
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             grow
             readie
             therein
             ,
             so
             shall
             wee
             with
             more
             willingnesse
             and
             skilfulnesse
             proceed
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             Iames
             2.10
             .
             Iames
             3.2
             .
          
           
             6
             Let
             vs
             not
             faile
             to
             meete
             the
             Lord
             with
             vnfained
             thankefulnes
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             him
             comming
             effectually
             in
             the
             weake
             performance
             thereof
             .
             Psal.
             81.
             
          
           
             7
             And
             so
             condemne
             and
             prouoke
             thy selfe
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             see
             (
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             )
             a
             good
             encrease
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             only
             be
             able
             to
             performe
             these
             dueties
             with
             comfort
             ,
             but
             also
             thou
             shalt
             be
             able
             to
             entertaine
             each
             seueral
             occasions
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             Gods
             glory
             thy
             exceeding
             profite
             and
             benefit
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Motiues
               and
               Helpes
               hereunto
               thou
               shalt
               find
               ,
            
          
           
           
             
             1
             A
             dayly
             discerning
             of
             thine
             owne
             inabilitie
             .
             And
          
           
             2
             So
             renouncing
             of
             thy selfe
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3
             When
             thou
             hast
             found
             thy selfe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             still
             to
             deny
             thy
             best
             righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             wholly
             liue
             by
             and
             in
             the
             life
             of
             thy
             Sauiour
             :
             in
             whom
             thy
             person
             shal
             be
             accepted
             ,
             aboue
             all
             worth
             of
             thy
             seruice
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             meditate
             often
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             on
             the
             ioy
             the
             Saints
             haue
             in
             heauen
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               matter
               there
               ,
               of
            
             their
             constant
             and
             free
             glorifying
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Cheering
             vp
             thy
             heart
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             so
             far
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             heauenly
             worship
             ,
             as
             that
             now
             thou
             performest
             that
             in
             truth
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             in
             perfection
             :
             and
             so
             hast
             thy
             conuersation
             also
             in
             heauen
             :
             yea
             thou
             art
             hastening
             to
             that
             perfection
             ,
             by
             dayly
             denying
             of
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             growing
             in
             Christ
             thy
             head
             ,
             and
             hast
             both
             their
             examples
             to
             encourage
             ,
             and
             prayers
             to
             further
             thee
             thereto
             :
             
             yea
             seeing
             without
             thee
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             perfected
             .
             Therefore
             thou
             shalt
             also
             aspire
             to
             perfection
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             body
             of
             thy
             Sauiour
             may
             be
             fully
             compleate
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
             Neb.
             11
             .
             40·
          
           
             6
             And
             seeing
             all
             lets
             shall
             by
             Gods
             mercie
             proue
             furtherances
             hereunto
             ,
             thy
             very
             sins
             shall
             prouoke
             thee
             ,
             much
             lesse
             then
             affliction
             shall
             hinder
             :
             therefore
             learn
             to
             liue
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             discerning
             of
             thy
             estate
             ,
             and
             wrastling
             with
             these
             oppositions
             ;
             that
             so
             not
             yeelding
             to
             tentation
             ,
             or
             not
             lying
             vnder
             the
             burthen
             thereof
             ,
             thou
             maist
             still
             goe
             forward
             more
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             bee
             more
             then
             conquerour
             through
             Christ
             that
             hath
             loued
             thee
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             7
             Adde
             hereunto
             a
             dayly
             meditation
             of
             the
             time
             vnprofitably
             spent
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             hence
             wee
             shal
             be
             prouoked
             to
             redeeme
             it
             in
             this
             constant
             manner
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Romanes
             6.22
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.4.5
             .
          
           
           
             8
             Especially
             if
             we
             weigh
             withal
             the
             wonderfull
             mercy
             of
             our
             God
             that
             hath
             not
             yet
             called
             vs
             to
             an
             account
             for
             our
             former
             abuse
             and
             vnprofitablenesse
             ,
             surely
             if
             wee
             make
             a
             right
             vse
             hereof
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             choose
             but
             resolue
             to
             answer
             this
             loue
             of
             God
             in
             our
             more
             earnest
             and
             constant
             endeauors
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Rom.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             if
             we
             shal
             now
             withal
             wisely
             lay
             to
             heart
             ,
             what
             litle
             assurance
             we
             haue
             of
             any
             time
             to
             come
             :
             how
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             howre
             ,
             nay
             moment
             ,
             wherin
             we
             shall
             promise
             security
             to
             our selues
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             euill
             day
             farre
             from
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             approach
             to
             the
             seat
             of
             iniquitie
             :
             whereas
             we
             may
             say
             to
             our
             soule
             ,
             Now
             soule
             cast
             care
             away
             ,
             be
             bold
             a
             litle
             with
             God
             ,
             remit
             off
             thy
             sinceritie
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             that
             ,
             euen
             in
             that
             moment
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             said
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             Thou
             foole
             ,
             thy
             soule
             shall
             bee
             taken
             from
             thee
             ,
             surely
             this
             would
             moue
             vs
             rather
             to
             this
             dayly
             and
             continuall
             seruing
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             adde
             somewhat
             vpon
             euery
             
             occasion
             ,
             to
             the
             making
             sure
             of
             our
             election
             .
             Luke
             12.21
             .
          
           
             11
             Especially
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             our
             aduersary
             the
             diuell
             goeth
             about
             continually
             to
             entrap
             &
             deuoure
             vs
             ,
             12.
             and
             our
             owne
             wicked
             and
             trecherous
             hearts
             are
             neuer
             a
             sleepe
             to
             sinne
             to
             entertain
             Satan
             :
             ought
             wee
             not
             continually
             to
             stand
             vpon
             our
             guard
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             resist
             the
             diuel
             ,
             &
             preserue
             our
             soules
             frō
             bondage
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             13
             Surely
             if
             we
             did
             but
             consider
             that
             while
             wee
             do
             not
             serue
             our
             blessed
             God
             in
             this
             holy
             &
             constāt
             maner
             ,
             we
             in
             that
             meane
             time
             are
             seruants
             vnto
             sin
             :
             &
             so
             both
             break
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             consciences
             ,
             interrupt
             &
             hinder
             our
             sweet
             felowship
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             grieue
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             &
             so
             expose
             our selues
             not
             onely
             to
             many
             secret
             wounds
             of
             conscience
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             many
             outward
             blowes
             ,
             and
             reproachfull
             buffetings
             ,
             not
             onely
             tending
             to
             bring
             some
             heauie
             affliction
             vpon
             our selues
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             lay
             reproach
             vppon
             our
             
             profession
             ,
             &
             to
             cause
             the
             name
             of
             our
             glorious
             God
             to
             bee
             blasphemed
             .
             This
             ,
             if
             either
             wee
             loue
             our selues
             ,
             or
             haue
             any
             zeale
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             must
             certainly
             constrain
             vs
             to
             the
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             euen
             daily
             to
             endeauour
             somewhat
             to
             maintain
             our
             peace
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             14
             And
             had
             we
             no
             other
             respect
             but
             this
             :
             how
             wee
             might
             lay
             our selues
             downe
             in
             peace
             ,
             how
             wee
             should
             sleep
             sweetly
             ,
             how
             to
             lay
             al
             our
             cares
             vnder
             our
             pillow
             ,
             &
             preuent
             filthy
             &
             fearfull
             dreams
             ,
             how
             to
             auoide
             feares
             of
             worldly
             casualties
             as
             fire
             ,
             theeues
             ,
             &c.
             
             Surely
             we
             would
             settle
             our
             hearts
             by
             this
             course
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             vnsetled
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             15
             Nay
             must
             we
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             despising
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             couenant
             ,
             and
             esteeming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             as
             a
             prophane
             thing
             :
             If
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             makes
             continuall
             intercession
             for
             vs
             at
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             dayly
             offer
             vp
             our
             soules
             and
             bodies
             
             as
             a
             liuing
             sacrifice
             in
             obedience
             vnto
             our
             God
             ,
             wee
             shall
             notwithstanding
             neglect
             this
             holy
             dutie
             ,
             &
             either
             not
             serue
             our
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             serue
             him
             at
             our
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             16
             Will
             not
             this
             proue
             euen
             plaine
             wil-worship
             ,
             and
             so
             abominable
             to
             God!
             
          
           
             17
             And
             shal
             we
             not
             be
             condemned
             of
             horrible
             in
             gratitude
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             God
             bestowes
             such
             blessings
             on
             vs
             ,
             and
             renues
             his
             mercies
             euery
             morning
             vnto
             vs
             :
             especially
             reuiues
             our
             liues
             to
             make
             vs
             capable
             thereof
             ,
             wee
             shall
             yet
             despise
             this
             bountie
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             riote
             out
             his
             blessings
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             the
             giuer
             .
          
           
             18
             See
             that
             thou
             praise
             God
             for
             these
             ,
             that
             walke
             thus
             constantly
             ,
             not
             enuying
             their
             strictnesse
             ,
             but
             imitating
             the
             same
             ,
             delighting
             in
             their
             company
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             So
             the
             Lord
             giue
             vs
             vnderstanding
             in
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             shall
             be
             thy
             triall
             that
             thou
             hast
             profited
             by
             this
             direction
             .
             
          
           
             1
             If
             thy
             conceit
             and
             iudgement
             
             concerning
             the
             excellencie
             and
             benefit
             of
             a
             christian
             life
             ,
             be
             more
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             thou
             findest
             more
             ease
             and
             delight
             in
             the
             practise
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             yet
             by
             this
             practise
             attainest
             to
             a
             greater
             sense
             of
             thy
             corruption
             &
             shortnes
             of
             perfection
             :
          
           
             4
             And
             canst
             go
             with
             more
             boldnesse
             and
             assurance
             vnto
             thy
             God
             to
             begge
             mercie
             and
             strength
             against
             thy
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             5
             If
             thou
             canst
             now
             more
             deny
             thine
             owne
             righteousnes
             ,
             that
             so
             still
             thou
             maist
             bee
             found
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             feeling
             in
             him
             more
             comfortably
             ,
             the
             acceptance
             of
             thy
             person
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             dayly
             drawing
             new
             vertue
             from
             him
             to
             walke
             more
             constantly
             with
             thy
             God.
             
          
           
             7
             If
             thou
             art
             desirous
             to
             prouoke
             thy
             brethren
             to
             vndertake
             this
             holy
             taske
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             art
             weaned
             more
             gratiously
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             growing
             more
             contented
             with
             thine
             outward
             estate
             .
             And
          
           
           
             10
             Still
             hungring
             more
             earnestly
             after
             the
             reuealing
             of
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             11
             If
             thou
             art
             more
             faithfull
             &
             conscionable
             in
             thy
             ciuill
             calling
             .
          
           
             12
             And
             art
             more
             thankfull
             vnto
             thy
             God
             for
             this
             his
             gratious
             assistance
             :
          
           
             13
             If
             now
             thou
             canst
             more
             reioyce
             in
             heauenly
             dueties
             and
             lesse
             ,
             in
             such
             meanes
             which
             concerne
             onely
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             14
             Yea
             canst
             more
             triumph
             that
             thou
             art
             growne
             a
             master
             of
             thy
             former
             incōstancie
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             now
             attained
             a
             constāt
             measure
             of
             seruing
             thy
             blessed
             God
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             recompence
             that
             may
             redound
             vnto
             thee
             hereby
             .
          
           
             15
             If
             yet
             thou
             canst
             be
             more
             humbled
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             thy
             wants
             thē
             any
             whit
             puffed
             vp
             with
             whatsoeuer
             thou
             hast
             already
             attained
             .
          
           
             16
             And
             so
             shalt
             still
             follow
             hard
             after
             the
             mark
             for
             the
             hie
             price
             of
             thy
             calling
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ▪
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             17
             If
             thou
             shalt
             grow
             more
             spirituall
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             outward
             comforts
             .
             And
          
           
           
             18
             Shalt
             also
             grow
             more
             wise
             to
             discerne
             between
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
             being
             able
          
           
             19
             To
             trie
             the
             spirites
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             yet
          
           
             20
             To
             maintaine
             the
             fellowship
             not
             iudging
             any
             before
             the
             time
             ,
          
           
             21
             And
             yet
             reprouing
             sharpely
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sound
             ,
             and
          
           
             22
             Yet
             reioycing
             in
             such
             as
             are
             beyond
             thee
             in
             this
             glorious
             course
             .
          
           
             23
             If
             thou
             canst
             more
             moderate
             thy selfe
             in
             thy
             Christian
             libertie
             doing
             not
             what
             thou
             maist
             do
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             expedient
             ,
             not
             what
             may
             respect
             thy
             priuate
             ,
             but
             the
             publicke
             good
             .
             And
          
           
             24
             Aiming
             at
             the
             chiefest
             good
             euen
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             blessed
             God
          
           
             25
             Preferring
             the
             same
             ,
             euen
             aboue
             thine
             owne
             saluation
             .
          
           
             26
             Comforting
             thy selfe
             in
             the
             acceptance
             of
             the
             purpose
             of
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           
             27
             As
             that
             thou
             neglectedst
             no
             good
             opportunity
             to
             expresse
             thy
             conscionable
             endeauours
             in
             some
             one
             or
             more
             of
             these
             holy
             duties
             ,
             
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             .
          
           
             28
             Examining
             thy selfe
             in
             priuat
             concerning
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             29
             And
             so
             offering
             vp
             each
             duty
             in
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             obedience
             in
             thy
             priuate
             reckoning
             ,
             &
             dayly
             casting
             vp
             of
             thy
             account
             ,
             not
             enioying
             ,
          
           
             30
             But
             esteeming
             highly
             of
             such
             that
             haue
             attained
             to
             some
             constancie
             herein
             .
             And
          
           
             31
             So
             following
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             best
             in
             this
             holy
             course
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             rules
             maist
             thou
             trie
             thy selfe
             ,
             whether
             thou
             hast
             profited
             by
             this
             dayly
             direction
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             benefit
             hereof
             will
             be
             exceeding
             great
             .
             
          
           
             As
             hath
             bin
             partly
             obserued
             heretofore
             ;
             and
             further
             may
             be
             discerned
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             We
             shall
             preuent
             hereby
             that
             secret
             hypocrisie
             which
             accōpanies
             holy
             duties
             ,
             &
             shall
             attaine
             to
             more
             sinceritie
             ,
             &
             plainnes
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             all
             actions
             towards
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             outward
             dealings
             towards
             men
             :
             &
             so
             shal
             preuent
             much
             
             reproach
             to
             our
             profession
             ,
             and
             gaine
             much
             glory
             thereto
             .
             Yea
          
           
             2
             We
             shal
             be
             a
             means
             ,
             hereby
             to
             shine
             as
             light
             in
             a
             froward
             generation
             ,
             to
             the
             encrease
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             our
             glory
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             shall
             also
             by
             this
             constant
             performance
             of
             these
             set
             and
             necessary
             duties
             ,
             preuent
             all
             vnnecessary
             care
             &
             infidelity
             the
             roote
             therof
             ,
             by
             keeping
             our selues
             with
             in
             the
             bounds
             of
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             &
             quickning
             our
             faith
             in
             this
             liuely
             expressing
             of
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             so
             shall
             be
             better
             fitted
             to
             performe
             any
             extraordinary
             duty
             of
             visiting
             of
             thy
             distressed
             neighbor
             ;
             or
             resisting
             any
             violent
             tentation
             ,
             or
             entertaining
             of
             some
             extraordinary
             comfort
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             Or
             expressing
             thy
             inward
             wants
             vnto
             thy
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             or
             offring
             vp
             thy self
             ,
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             thanksgiuing
             vnto
             thy
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             these
             I
             say
             ,
             &
             such
             like
             thou
             shalt
             be
             better
             fitted
             by
             this
             daily
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             shall
             not
             the
             mouth
             of
             iniquity
             be
             stopped
             by
             this
             cōstant
             
             worship
             ,
             that
             they
             shal
             be
             conuinced
             with
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             they
             shall
             iustifie
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             either
             brought
             to
             embrace
             him
             with
             vs
             ,
             else
             fret
             away
             at
             our
             holy
             courses
             ,
             and
             thereby
             do
             lesse
             hurt
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             hasten
             their
             owne
             damnation
             .
             Shall
             not
          
           
             6
             The
             comming
             of
             Christ
             be
             hastened
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             religion
             held
             vp
             ,
             the
             estates
             and
             kingdomes
             of
             Princes
             preserued
             hereby
             .
             Eccl.
             9.
             
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             giue
             vs
             vnderstanding
             in
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             7
             Shall
             not
             this
             constant
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             in
             few
             ,
             yea
             but
             in
             some
             one
             ,
             keepe
             out
             the
             iudgement
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             else
             bee
             a
             means
             to
             saue
             our
             owne
             soules
             from
             a
             common
             desolation
             Gen.
             18.
             
          
           
             8
             Shall
             not
             the
             wiseman
             see
             the
             plague
             and
             hide
             himselfe
             .
             Prouer.
             22.3
             .
             Though
             the
             foole
             runne
             on
             still
             and
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             trap
             .
          
           
             9
             Shall
             not
             the
             Lord
             thus
             preserue
             one
             in
             a
             cittie
             ,
             and
             two
             in
             a
             
             Tribe
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             repairers
             of
             the
             breach
             ,
             and
             the
             restorers
             of
             the
             paths
             to
             dwel
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             build
             vp
             the
             olde
             wast
             places
             ,
             and
             raise
             vp
             the
             foundations
             for
             many
             generations
             .
             Ier.
             3.
             
             Isay
             58.12
             .
          
           
             10
             That
             so
             the
             face
             of
             the
             church
             may
             be
             renued
             and
             continued
             till
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             Euen
             so
             Lord
             Iesus
             allure
             vs
             to
             this
             holy
             dutie
             ,
             and
             hasten
             thy
             kingdome
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             thy
             will
             may
             be
             done
             in
             our
             perfection
             to
             glory
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           third
           booke
           of
           the
           dayly
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Containing
           a
           direction
           how
           to
           order
           our
           dayly
           occasions
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           blessed
           God.
           
        
         
           
             In
             a
          
           Constant
           worship
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           are
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 A
                 Preparation
                 to
                 each
                 occasion
              
               .
               Chap.
               1.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 arise
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 beginning
                 the
                 day
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
               Cha.
               2.
               
            
             
               
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 meanes
                 hereto
                 priuate
                 and
                 Familie-exercises
                 .
              
               Chap.
               3.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 following
                 of
                 our
                 callings
              
               .
               Chap
               4.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
              
               .
               Chap.
               5.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 right
                 vse
                 of
                 Apparrell
              
               .
               Chap
               6.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Of
                 company
              
               .
               Chap.
               7.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Of
                 solitarinesse
                 and
                 it
                 right
                 vse
                 .
              
               Chap.
               8.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Of
                 prosperity
              
               .
               Chap
               9.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 Of
                 Aduersitie
              
               Chap.
               10.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 dayly
                 account
              
               .
               Chap.
               11.
               
            
          
        
         
           Hitherto
           we
           haue
           spoken
           of
           such
           necessarie
           Duties
           ,
        
         
           Which
           are
           dayly
           in
           a
           constant
           measure
           to
           be
           performed
           of
           those
           that
           will
           approue
           themselues
           to
           trauell
           towards
           heauen
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           because
           there
           are
           many
           other
           occasions
           that
           doe
           offer
           themselues
           (
           besides
           these
           ●●●et
           meanes
           )
           euen
           euery
           day
           vnto
           which
           wee
           ought
           both
           wisely
           to
           bee
           prepared
           to
           ;
           as
           also
           wee
           must
           learne
           to
           entertaine
           them
           wisely
           ,
           and
           profitably
           to
           pursue
           and
           goe
           through
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           further
           vs
           to
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           it
           shall
           bee
           necessary
           ,
           both
           to
           lay
           downe
           Rules
           how
           to
           be
           prepared
           to
           them
           :
           as
           also
           to
           propose
           a
           seuerall
           direction
           for
           each
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           interrupt
           ,
           but
           further
           our
           constant
           course
           of
           Holinesse
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             preparation
             to
             each
             occasion
             .
          
           
             HOwsoeuer
             occasions
             are
             manifold
             and
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             shall
             we
             be
             gratiously
             prepared
             to
             thē
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             certaine
             markes
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             neither
             are
             we
             absolutely
             
             to
             iudge
             of
             our
             estate
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             yet
             doe
             resolue
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             befall
             ,
             yet
             all
             shall
             turne
             to
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             therfore
             that
             we
             set
             not
             vp
             our
             rest
             in
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             prepare
             for
             such
             variety
             and
             contradiction
             as
             our
             holy
             God
             hath
             appoynted
             to
             manifest
             his
             more
             admirable
             power
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             our
             industry
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             in
             encountring
             ,
             our
             courage
             in
             conquering
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             so
             bee
             daily
             ready
             to
             yeeld
             vp
             our selues
             vnto
             our
             blessed
             God
             ,
             both
             resigning
             our
             wayes
             and
             liues
             vnto
             his
             holy
             hands
             .
             And
          
           
             5
             Preparing
             our selues
             vnto
             our
             ends
             :
             so
             shall
             nothing
             be
             strange
             or
             vnwelcome
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Thus
             shall
             we
             bee
             prepared
             to
             each
             occasion
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             we
             be
             not
             distracted
             ,
             and
             discouraged
             with
             the
             multiplicity
             &
             contradictions
             herein
             ,
             
             know
             we
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             were
             infinite
             to
             lay
             downe
             direction
             for
             each
             particular
             ;
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             needlesse
             to
             descend
             thereto
             ,
             because
             what
             is
             laid
             downe
             for
             the
             well-managing
             of
             some
             principall
             ,
             will
             giue
             light
             to
             the
             better
             ordering
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             therefore
             my
             purpose
             is
             onely
             to
             stand
             vpon
             some
             principals
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             giue
             a
             blessing
             hereunto
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             rising
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             awaking
             in
             his
             peace
             .
          
           
             
               And
               these
               Principals
               are
            
             ,
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             to
             arise
             with
             God
             ,
             
             and
             as
             wee
             laid
             our selues
             downe
             in
             peace
             ,
             so
             to
             awake
             with
             the
             comfort
             thereof
             .
             Psa.
             23.6
             .
             Lam.
             3.23
             .
             Psa.
             139.18
             .
             Psa.
             119.147
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             :
             Because
             ,
          
           
             1
             Wee
             maintaine
             hereby
             constancy
             in
             wel-doing
             .
          
           
             2
             Wee
             renue
             that
             soundnesse
             ▪
             wherewith
             we
             lay
             downe
             .
          
           
             3
             Wee
             preuent
             that
             no
             roote
             of
             
             bitternesse
             breake
             out
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             4
             Wee
             prouide
             for
             our
             more
             setled
             courses
             all
             the
             day
             after
             ,
             and
             so
             beginne
             a
             new
             to
             liue
             the
             daily
             life
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             make
             our
             hearts
             merry
             in
             the
             Lord
             ▪
          
           
             6
             Wee
             are
             made
             principally
             more
             apt
             to
             prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             next
             occasion
             to
             be
             entertained
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               This
               is
               performed
            
             ,
          
           
             
             1
             By
             meditating
             of
             the
             true
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             day
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ▪
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             and
             so
             our
             arising
             to
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             magnifying
             our
             sweete
             repose
             ,
             and
             resting
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             Gods
             protection
             .
             Psalm
             .
             3.5
             .
          
           
             3
             Taking
             occasion
             by
             the
             light
             that
             appeareth
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             
               Armour
               of
               light
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             outward
             darknesse
             that
             compasseth
             ,
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             inward
             light
             ,
             and
             to
             mourne
             for
             the
             ignorance
             and
             blindnesse
             that
             is
             yet
             in
             vs
             and
             others
             ,
             yea
             to
             resolue
             
             the
             casting
             away
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             &c.
             Roman
             .
             13
             12.
             
          
           
             4
             Praising
             the
             mercie
             and
             patience
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             yet
             wee
             liue
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             spared
             to
             make
             our
             Election
             more
             sure
             ;
             and
             thereto
             especially
             meditating
             on
             the
             constancie
             of
             Gods
             loue
             towards
             vs.
             Iohn
             .
             13.1
             .
             Psalm
             .
             19.2
             .
             Psalm
             .
             102.27
             .
             
               Ieremie
               Lament
            
             .
             3.23
             .
             as
             being
             renued
             euery
             morning
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             furthered
             ,
             if
             we
             perceiue
             dulnesse
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             striuing
             euen
             in
             the
             night
             when
             we
             awake
             ,
             to
             sigh
             for
             sinne
             ,
             
             and
             hunger
             after
             mercy
             .
             Psal.
             16.7
             .
             Cant.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             opening
             our
             hearts
             (
             if
             occasion
             serue
             )
             to
             our
             Chamber-fellow
             ,
             if
             such
             fellowship
             bee
             enioyed
             ,
             and
             so
             shaming
             of
             our selues
             ,
             Iam.
             5
             ▪
          
           
             3
             By
             auoiding
             ouermuch
             sleep
             ,
             yea
             scanting
             &
             stinting
             our selues
             thereof
             ,
             and
             rowsing
             vp
             our selues
             from
             drowsinesse
             ,
             by
             checking
             
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             complaining
             of
             them
             to
             our
             blessed
             God
             ,
             Pro.
             24
             ,
             32.33
             .
          
           
             4
             Taking
             occasion
             by
             our
             dreames
             ,
             or
             nocturnall
             infirmities
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             as
             we
             dreamed
             ;
             or
             to
             checke
             our
             infidelity
             ,
             in
             relying
             superstitiously
             vpon
             dreames
             ,
             or
             to
             condemne
             our
             security
             ,
             and
             prophanesse
             in
             neglecting
             them
             vtterly
             .
             And
             if
             we
             haue
             beene
             assaulted
             with
             terrors
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             yet
             either
             they
             haue
             not
             preuailed
             ,
             or
             shal
             not
             be
             imputed
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             5
             Calling
             to
             minde
             some
             place
             of
             the
             word
             for
             our
             better
             stirring
             vp
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             13.11.12.13.14
             .
             Eph.
             5.14
             .
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.4.5
             .
             &c.
             And
             prouoking
             our selues
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             haue
             risen
             early
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psa.
             5.34
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             cut
             we
             off
             all
             idle
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             and
             contentious
             speeches
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             conferring
             of
             the
             sweete
             conferences
             and
             accidents
             that
             
             haue
             befallen
             in
             the
             night
             with
             our
             blessed
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Meditating
             and
             reioycing
             together
             in
             those
             gratious
             victories
             that
             wee
             haue
             had
             ouer
             our
             secret
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             3
             Strengthning
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             speciall
             prouidence
             of
             our
             gratious
             father
             ,
             in
             giuing
             vs
             such
             sweet
             and
             satisfying
             rest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4
             Stirre
             wee
             vp
             each
             other
             to
             the
             payment
             of
             our
             vowes
             .
             And
          
           
             5
             Put
             wee
             each
             other
             in
             minde
             of
             our
             particular
             corruptions
             ,
             to
             helpe
             each
             other
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             maister
             them
             .
             And
          
           
             6
             Faile
             we
             not
             to
             record
             ,
             and
             so
             communicate
             to
             posterity
             such
             extraordinary
             feelings
             and
             accidents
             of
             tentations
             ,
             or
             deliuerance
             as
             haue
             befallen
             vs
             in
             priuate
             .
          
           
             7
             Examining
             our
             true
             contentment
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             labouring
             to
             confirme
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             8
             Trying
             our
             affection
             to
             death
             ,
             euen
             now
             our
             life
             is
             renued
             ,
             that
             
             so
             wee
             may
             beginne
             to
             dye
             daily
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             9
             And
             faile
             wee
             not
             to
             satisfie
             each
             other
             in
             whatsoeuer
             doubts
             may
             distract
             ,
             or
             not
             encrease
             sound
             peace
             to
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             rising
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             fitted
             to
             entertaine
             the
             next
             speciall
             occasion
             of
             the
             day
             :
             which
             is
             Prayer
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             Family
             and
             priuate
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               necessity
               and
               right
               vse
               thereof
               you
               haue
               before
            
             ;
          
           
             
               Onely
               here
               obserue
               these
               poynts
               for
               direction
               herein
               :
            
             As
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             in
             Families
             bee
             neglected
             ,
             and
             not
             esteemed
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             the
             not
             vse
             thereof
             at
             all
             ,
             argueth
             irreligion
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             God.
             Psal.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             that
             not
             once
             ,
             but
             oftentimes
             in
             the
             d●●●y
             wee
             must
             
             performe
             the
             same
             .
             Daniel
             .
             6·10
             .
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             And
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             priuate
             in
             our
             Closets
             ,
             &c.
             but
             publickly
             with
             our
             Families
             .
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
             Iob.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             Maister
             of
             the
             Familie
             is
             fittest
             to
             bee
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             beeing
             therein
             their
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             .
             Reu.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             set
             times
             are
             to
             be
             appointed
             &
             kept
             constantly
             ,
             vnlesse
             by
             sicknesse
             or
             other
             more
             inuincible
             occasions
             we
             be
             interrupted
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             And
             that
             with
             the
             soonest
             ,
             taking
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             &
             our
             reuiuing
             and
             quickning
             ioyes
             in
             our
             conferences
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             each
             other
             concerning
             former
             comforts
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             that
             wee
             keepe
             our selues
             in
             an
             holy
             temper
             ,
             
             &
             peace
             of
             minde
             by
             a
             constant
             course
             ,
             in
             all
             occurrents
             ,
             and
             so
             prepare
             our selues
             to
             praier
             .
          
           
           
             1
             Fixing
             our
             hearts
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             meditating
             of
             his
             Power
             and
             Maiesty
             ,
             to
             worke
             reuerence
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             2
             Looking
             vnto
             Iesus
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             to
             breed
             affiance
             ,
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             3
             Considering
             &
             examining
             our
             wants
             ,
             to
             breed
             humility
             and
             patience
             .
             Psa.
             39.
             
             Psa.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             4
             Labouring
             not
             so
             much
             about
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             prayer
             ,
             how
             wee
             are
             illightned
             with
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             how
             we
             are
             affected
             ,
          
           
             1
             With
             the
             Maiesty
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             sence
             of
             our
             wants
             .
          
           
             3
             Benefite
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4
             Assistance
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             5
             Excluding
             worldly
             cares
             ,
             which
             may
             hinder
             deuotion
             .
             Luk.
             8.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             6
             Not
             fretting
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Psa.
             37.1
             .
          
           
             7
             In
             Patience
             ,
             bearing
             the
             wrongs
             of
             enemies
             ,
             and
             leauing
             reuenge
             to
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             8
             Doing
             all
             things
             as
             in
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
           
             9
             Auoiding
             euill
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           
             10
             Meditating
             stil
             on
             the
             day
             of
             iudgment
             ,
             least
             we
             be
             vnfitted
             or
             interrupted
             in
             prayer
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             7
             Codsider
             wee
             the
             manifold
             blessings
             we
             haue
             receiued
             from
             God
             to
             prouoke
             vs
             to
             thankesgiuing
             ,
             without
             which
             our
             prayers
             are
             ineffectuall
             .
             Eph.
             6.
             &c.
             
          
           
             8
             Here
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             wee
             also
             quicken
             our
             hearts
             by
             Reading
             and
             Meditating
             twice
             ,
             (
             or
             oftner
             )
             in
             the
             day
             on
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             either
             as
          
           
             1
             Taking
             the
             Scripture
             in
             order
             before
             vs.
             Nehemiah
             8.
             
             Act.
             13
             Or
             else
             ,
          
           
             2
             Vpon
             extraordinarie
             occasions
             ,
             making
             choyce
             of
             fit
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             9
             Bewaile
             wee
             seriously
             our
             neglect
             of
             closet
             prayer
             ,
             and
             condemne
             wee
             our selues
             for
             our
             lippe-labour
             ,
             and
             customarie
             deuotions
             ,
             our
             wearisomnesse
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             our
             contentment
             
             with
             little
             feelings
             .
          
           
             10
             Renue
             wee
             our
             vowes
             for
             more
             often
             and
             conscionable
             performance
             hereof
             .
          
           
             11
             Rest
             we
             especially
             vpon
             the
             continuall
             intercession
             of
             our
             blessed
             Aduocate
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             continually
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             both
             praying
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             present
             our
             prayers
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             couer
             all
             the
             infirmities
             and
             failings
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             12
             Stirre
             we
             vp
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             (
             as
             before
             )
             which
             may
             helpe
             vs
             with
             sighes
             and
             grones
             vnspeakeable
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             13
             And
             be
             wee
             well
             aduised
             of
             the
             particular
             thing
             wee
             desire
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             God
             to
             giue
             vs
             ,
             and
             vs
             to
             aske
             for
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
             Mat.
             6.
             
             Iam.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Beeing
             thus
             prepared
             ,
             we
             must
             powre
             out
             our
             praiers
             
               (
               as
               before
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
               Auoyding
               here
               especially
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Constraint
             ,
             and
             Cerimoniousnesse
             .
             
          
           
           
             2
             Customarinesse
             ,
             praying
             rather
             for
             the
             times
             sake
             ,
             
             then
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
             Psal.
             119.108
             .
          
           
             3
             Conceit
             of
             the
             wel-doing
             hereof
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             thing
             done
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Pride
               and
               ostentation
            
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             our
             wel-doing
             .
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             5
             Lip-labour
             and
             idle
             repetition
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             6
             Confusion
             and
             disorder
             ,
             praying
             for
             earthly
             things
             before
             heauenly
             .
             Math.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             7
             Carnalnesse
             ,
             when
             wee
             pray
             more
             for
             earth
             then
             heauen
             .
          
           
             8
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             doing
             it
             to
             be
             seene
             of
             men
             .
             Math.
             6.
             
          
           
             9
             Vncharitablenesse
             ,
             praying
             for
             reuenge
             ,
             &c.
             of
             priuate
             wrongs
             .
             Eccle.
             10.20
             .
             Iam.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             10
             Wearisomnesse
             and
             dulnesse
             .
             Gal.
             6.
             
             Exod.
             15.
             
          
           
             11
             Hastinesse
             and
             rashnesse
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             would
             faine
             haue
             done
             .
          
           
             12
             Presumption
             ,
             begging
             such
             things
             as
             are
             not
             seasonable
             .
             Luke
             9.54
             .
             or
             beseeme
             vs
             not
             .
          
           
             13
             Impietie
             ,
             praying
             for
             indulgence
             
             in
             sin
             ;
             or
             indenting
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             limiting
             him
             to
             our
             wil
             ,
             to
             helpe
             vs
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             .
             Act.
             1.
             
             Dan·
             4.
             
          
           
             14
             Infidelity
             ,
             when
             wee
             pray
             without
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             acceptance
             of
             our
             persons
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             Popish
             deuotion
             .
             Iam.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             
               Obseruing
               well
            
             :
          
           
             
             1
             That
             as
             well
             for
             the
             least
             blessing
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             greatest
             ,
             we
             sue
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             thankefull
             vnto
             him
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             wee
             deny
             God
             the
             giuer
             ,
             and
             so
             hinder
             our
             receiuing
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             wee
             measure
             not
             the
             prayer
             by
             the
             outward
             successe
             ,
             because
             an
             euill
             prayer
             may
             bee
             heard
             in
             anger
             ,
             Ose.
             13.
             and
             a
             good
             deferred
             in
             mercy
             :
             Yea
             ,
             a
             good
             prayer
             ,
             though
             in
             much
             weakenesse
             ,
             may
             bee
             granted
             in
             loue
             ,
             Mat
             6.
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             despaire
             ;
             and
             yet
             a
             more
             strong
             and
             feruent
             prayer
             may
             bee
             denied
             in
             greater
             loue
             ,
             both
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             put
             not
             confidence
             in
             the
             
             meanes
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             vs
             to
             constancie
             therein
             ,
             assuring
             our selues
             that
             the
             issue
             of
             our
             praiers
             shall
             be
             gracious
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             in
             the
             greatest
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             wee
             pray
             against
             tentations
             .
             Math.
             16.
             
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             especially
             commend
             vnto
             God
             the
             afflicted
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             desire
             our
             welfare
             in
             the
             prosperity
             thereof
             ,
             Psa.
             122.6
             .
             Psa.
             126.
             
          
           
             5
             That
             we
             redouble
             our
             sighes
             and
             prayers
             ,
             not
             suffering
             any
             repulse
             .
             Psa.
             119.164
             .
             Mat.
             15.
             
             Gen.
             32
             Gen.
             18.
             &c.
             Eph.
             6.
             
          
           
             6
             That
             wee
             highly
             esteeme
             of
             the
             thing
             wee
             pray
             for
             ,
             Mathew
             5.6
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             we
             finde
             as
             much
             comfort
             in
             abiding
             long
             at
             prayer
             ,
             as
             at
             hearing
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             we
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             mercies
             receiued
             ,
             as
             to
             sue
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             them
             .
             Psal.
             116.
             
             Luk.
             17.12.18
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             wee
             rebuke
             our selues
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             relye
             onely
             
             vpon
             Christ.
             Further
             triall
             hereof
             that
             wee
             haue
             the
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             1
             If
             we
             especially
             aime
             at
             Gods
             glory
             in
             doing
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             wee
             especially
             are
             affected
             not
             with
             bodily
             ,
             but
             sinfull
             wants
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             vppon
             good
             euidences
             and
             from
             infallible
             grounds
             wee
             presse
             the
             Lord
             to
             bee
             mercifull
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             4
             That
             wee
             can
             single
             out
             our
             speciall
             wants
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             find
             our
             zeale
             encreased
             in
             the
             continuance
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             yet
             can
             so
             submit
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             as
             by
             faith
             to
             assure
             our
             soules
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             answer
             ,
             and
             so
             quiet
             our
             soules
             in
             acceptance
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             vndoubted
             expectation
             of
             that
             which
             shall
             turne
             to
             most
             good
             .
          
           
             
               The
               benefit
               hereof
               is
               manifold
            
             :
          
           
             
             1
             We
             renue
             our
             right
             in
             the
             day
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Wee
             arme
             our selues
             against
             tentations
             .
             Ephes.
             6.14.15
             .
          
           
             3
             Wee
             are
             ready
             for
             any
             good
             
             that
             shall
             bee
             offered
             vs
             ,
             as
             consolation
             of
             the
             sicke
             ,
             conference
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4
             We
             are
             prest
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             so
             verie
             much
             fitted
             and
             furthered
             to
             set
             vpon
             our
             callings
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             Of
             callings
             ,
             and
             following
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               ANd
               this
               is
               the
               next
               maine
               occurrent
               that
               fals
               out
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               euen
               to
               following
               our
               Callings
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               here
               obserue
            
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             to
             walke
             in
             a
             set
             calling
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             is
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             imposed
             on
             euery
             Christian.
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.12
             .
             Gen.
             3.19
             .
             Ephes.
             4.28
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
            
             :
          
           
             1
             To
             communicate
             Gods
             prouidence
             in
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
          
           
             2
             To
             maintaine
             a
             comely
             order
             in
             the
             administration
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             imploy
             such
             varietie
             of
             
             gifts
             ,
             as
             God
             bestoweth
             on
             men
             aright
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             maintaine
             humane
             societies
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             auoyd
             idlenesse
             and
             curiositie
             .
          
           
             6
             To
             preuent
             errors
             and
             distractions
             in
             religion
             .
          
           
             7
             To
             fit
             vs
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             ordering
             such
             infinite
             variety
             of
             callings
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             common
             ,
             &
             each
             priuate
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             teach
             vs
             to
             trye
             our
             callings
             ,
             
             by
             this
             ,
             
               That
               they
               haue
               their
               warrant
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             that
             wee
             bee
             fitted
             thereto
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             reiect
             the
             contrarie
          
           
             2
             To
             sanctifie
             our
             callings
             ,
             by
             bounding
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ephesians
             6.1
             .
             because
             they
             are
             preserued
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             ordained
             .
          
           
           
             3
             To
             labour
             in
             our
             callings
             ,
             especially
             to
             approue
             our selues
             vnto
             God
             ,
             Nehem.
             13.
             
          
           
             4
             To
             looke
             for
             the
             recompence
             of
             our
             labours
             especially
             from
             the
             Lord.
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             4.
             
             Psalm
             .
             127.
             
             Esay
             .
             48.1.2
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             condemne
             such
             as
             vnfit
             for
             humane
             society
             ,
             that
             will
             liue
             in
             no
             calling
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               learne
               we
            
             ,
          
           
             That
             howsoeuer
             callings
             be
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             
             yet
             in
             these
             dayes
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             them
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             ministery
             of
             men
             .
             And
          
           
             2
             By
             our
             industry
             ,
             fitting
             vs
             thereto
             .
          
           
             3
             Submitting
             our selues
             herein
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               because
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Extraordinary
             callings
             belonged
             to
             the
             infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             times
             of
             extremity
             ,
             
             &c
          
           
             2
             We
             haue
             a
             sure
             word
             ,
             better
             then
             any
             such
             extraordinary
             reuelations
             .
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             prouidence
             of
             God
             is
             subordinate
             to
             meanes
             .
          
           
           
             4
             God
             hath
             ordained
             this
             labor
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             comfort
             vs
             in
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             .
             Eccl.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
             .
          
           
             
             1
             To
             reproue
             presumption
             vpon
             extraordinary
             callings
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             and
             corruption
             in
             the
             obtaining
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             teach
             vs
             for
             outward
             callings
             to
             depend
             vpon
             the
             meanes
             which
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             threto
             .
             Namely
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Our
                 fitnesse
                 to
                 the
                 calling
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 fitnesse
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
            
          
           
             3
             To
             condemne
             those
             that
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             religion
             reiect
             humane
             callings
             .
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             to
             reproue
             such
             who
             wander
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             betaking
             themselues
             to
             no
             calling
             .
             And
          
           
             5
             To
             conuince
             also
             those
             ,
             that
             thinke
             callings
             are
             onely
             appointed
             to
             get
             blessings
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             they
             both
             serue
             to
             get
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             vse
             a
             right
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             
             cast
             vpon
             vs
             :
             Wherein
             gentlemen
             are
             much
             faultie
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               obserue
               we
            
             :
          
           
             That
             though
             it
             be
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             to
             haue
             a
             calling
             :
             
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             the
             hauing
             of
             a
             calling
             :
             but
             ,
             the
             right
             vse
             thereof
             :
             whereby
             we
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             &
             further
             our selues
             to
             happinesse
             .
             1.
             
             Corint
             .
             9.1
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
             :
             
          
           
             1
             For
             the
             condemnation
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             calling
             ,
             make
             no
             conscience
             thereof
             ,
             esteeming
             it
             rather
             a
             reward
             of
             former
             seruice
             ,
             then
             a
             place
             of
             further
             seruice
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             also
             they
             are
             here
             condemned
             ,
             that
             rather
             busie
             themselues
             in
             prying
             into
             ,
             and
             censuring
             others
             callings
             ,
             then
             walke
             faithfully
             in
             their
             owne
             .
          
           
             3
             This
             serueth
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             faith
             when
             wee
             see
             our
             faithful
             labours
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             wee
             perceiue
             hereby
             
             the
             especiall
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             led
             along
             in
             a
             more
             assured
             expectation
             of
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             5
             Lastly
             ,
             wee
             are
             here
             instructed
             to
             measure
             the
             worth
             of
             our
             callings
             by
             the
             right
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             onely
             in
             the
             same
             to
             expect
             a
             blessing
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             wee
             may
             vse
             our
             calling
             aright
             ,
             wee
             are
             further
             to
             obserue
             these
             Rules
             .
          
           
             
               
                 rule
              
               1
            
             First
             ,
             our
             iudgements
             must
             bee
             further
             informed
             concerning
             our
             callings
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               by
               these
               directions
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             each
             one
             ,
             by
             profession
             ,
             hath
             a
             generall
             calling
             to
             bee
             a
             Christian
             ,
             which
             excludes
             not
             ,
             but
             orders
             the
             Ciuill
             calling
             .
             1
             ,
             Cor.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             
               
                 rule
              
               2
            
             2
             That
             the
             calling
             wich
             God
             hath
             placed
             vs
             in
             ,
             is
             fittest
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Much
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             auoyding
             of
             confusion
             in
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
           
             2
             To
             preuent
             idlenesse
             and
             distraction
             in
             our
             callings
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             secure
             vs
             of
             good
             successe
             therein
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               learne
               we
            
             ,
          
           
             That
             all
             our
             actions
             bee
             warranted
             by
             our
             Callings
             ,
             as
             being
             
               
                 rule
              
               3
            
             kept
             within
             the
             bounds
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               because
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Else
             they
             are
             not
             done
             in
             faith
             and
             so
             cannot
             please
             God.
             Hebr.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             are
             excluded
             out
             of
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
             Psal.
             91.
             
             Math.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             condemne
             all
             busie-bodies
             ,
             
             and
             presumptuous
             vsurpers
             of
             other
             mens
             callings
             vpon
             what
             pretence
             soeuer
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             
             Iohn
             .
             21.21
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             To
             discerne
             of
             the
             integrite
             of
             our
             actions
             :
             because
             euen
             a
             good
             Action
             ,
             not
             warranted
             by
             some
             Calling
             ,
             is
             sinne
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             instruct
             vs
             ,
             that
             though
             
             wee
             see
             no
             likelyhood
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             draw
             backe
             so
             farre
             as
             our
             calling
             requireth
             .
             Ierem.
             1.20.19
             .
             Ezechiel
             2.5
             .
             Esay
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             To
             aduise
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             abuse
             not
             Gods
             prouidence
             :
             and
             so
             expose
             our selues
             to
             his
             iustice
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             comfort
             vs
             in
             the
             ill
             successe
             of
             endeauours
             ,
             that
             our
             labour
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             .
             Esay
             49.3
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Fourthly
               learne
               we
            
             :
          
           
             That
             together
             with
             the
             following
             of
             our
             earthly
             callings
             ,
             wee
             
               
                 rule
              
               4
            
             must
             ioyne
             the
             generall
             calling
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
          
           
             1
             Because
             we
             must
             serue
             man
             ,
             in
             and
             
               for
               God
            
             Ephes.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             in
             prouiding
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             store
             vp
             for
             heauen
             .
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             3
             Hereby
             tediousnesse
             ,
             and
             corruption
             is
             preuented
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             wee
             better
             fitted
             to
             returne
             to
             them
             againe
             .
          
           
             5
             Ye
             these
             things
             will
             not
             prosper
             ,
             
             vnlesse
             the
             better
             plough
             goe
             forward
             .
             Hagg.
             1.9.10
             .
             and
             2.14.15
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             condemne
             those
             that
             prophane
             their
             callings
             by
             not
             following
             the
             most
             necessary
             .
             
          
           
             2
             As
             also
             such
             who
             thinke
             that
             skill
             ,
             and
             diligence
             in
             a
             ciuill
             calling
             ,
             either
             excuseth
             ,
             or
             is
             accepted
             for
             religion
             .
          
           
             3
             Especially
             ,
             they
             are
             reproued
             ,
             that
             will
             haue
             no
             seruants
             ,
             that
             are
             religious
             ,
             or
             else
             giue
             them
             libertie
             of
             prophanenesse
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             them
             better
             seruice
             .
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             they
             that
             complaine
             ,
             how
             the
             following
             of
             their
             earthly
             callings
             hindereth
             necessarily
             their
             heauenly
             .
          
           
             5
             Hereby
             wee
             are
             taught
             to
             trie
             our
             estate
             in
             grace
             ,
             if
             our
             ciuill
             calling
             hindereth
             not
             the
             as
             in
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             6
             This
             serueth
             to
             comfort
             vs
             ,
             in
             our
             base
             callings
             ,
             because
             God
             may
             as
             well
             be
             serued
             in
             these
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             hereby
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             
             haue
             respect
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             prefer
             their
             soules
             before
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           
             8
             As
             also
             we
             shall
             be
             established
             in
             our
             callings
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             puffed
             vp
             when
             we
             prosper
             ,
             neither
             to
             be
             confounded
             when
             we
             are
             crossed
             :
             but
             to
             be
             patterns
             of
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             9
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             humble
             men
             in
             euery
             calling
             .
             The
             mightie
             ,
             who
             thinke
             their
             callings
             either
             must
             not
             stoope
             to
             religion
             or
             hath
             no
             leasure
             thereto
             .
             The
             Poore
             ,
             who
             thinke
             their
             want
             ,
             a
             priuiledge
             ,
             from
             following
             their
             spirituall
             callings
             .
          
           
             
               
                 rule
              
               5
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               obserue
               we
            
             ,
          
           
             That
             whatsoeuer
             shal
             be
             sufficient
             for
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             our
             callings
             ,
             shall
             bee
             reuealed
             vnto
             vs
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             bee
             warranted
             .
             Act.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               And
               that
               because
            
             :
          
           
             1
             God
             is
             as
             well
             the
             ordainer
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             in
             his
             loue
             he
             will
             haue
             vs
             certaine
             what
             to
             do
             .
          
           
           
             3
             And
             hereby
             presumption
             and
             destraction
             are
             happily
             preuented
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
             :
          
           
             1
             To
             trie
             the
             fitnesse
             ,
             and
             blessing
             of
             our
             callings
             .
             
          
           
             2
             To
             humble
             vs
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             ignorance
             and
             presumption
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             comfort
             vs
             if
             throgh
             want
             or
             ignorance
             we
             may
             fail
             in
             some
             point
             ,
             because
             all
             is
             not
             reuealed
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             good
             successe
             therein
             .
             Psal.
             73.
             
          
           
             4
             To
             prouoke
             vs
             to
             seeke
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             after
             treasures
             .
             Prouerbes
             2.
             
          
           
             5
             To
             teach
             vs
             not
             to
             presume
             vpon
             good
             meanings
             or
             bare
             intentions
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             
          
           
             6
             To
             condemne
             all
             rash
             ,
             and
             licentious
             actions
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               resolued
               .
            
          
           
             That
             our
             callings
             are
             imposed
             ,
             
               
                 rule
              
               6
            
             not
             to
             merit
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             humbled
             ,
             and
             exercised
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             thankefulnesse
             vnto
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             loue
             vnto
             vs
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               And
               that
               because
            
             ,
          
           
           
             1
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             sufficiently
             deserued
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             shal
             derogate
             from
             his
             sufficiencie
             .
          
           
             2
             God
             doth
             not
             require
             it
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             Esa.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Wee
             are
             neuer
             able
             to
             performe
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             wee
             haue
             done
             al
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             are
             vnprofitable
             seruants
             .
             Luk.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             
             
               And
               this
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Condemneth
             all
             Popish
             ,
             and
             voluntarie
             seruice
             .
          
           
             2
             Encourageth
             vs
             in
             our
             callings
             seeing
             God
             requireth
             but
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             nay
             ,
             what
             he
             giues
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             comforteth
             in
             our
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             taketh
             away
             that
             slauish
             feare
             of
             hirelings
             and
             mercenaries
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             assureth
             vs
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             7
             
               Know
               we
            
             that
             each
             in
             regard
             
               
                 rule
              
               7
            
             of
             the
             better
             meanes
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             must
             be
             more
             fruitfull
             ,
             as
             the
             minister
             ,
             rich
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               And
               that
               because
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Vnto
             whō
             much
             is
             giuen
             ,
             much
             shall
             be
             required
             .
             Luke
             12.48
             .
          
           
           
             2
             Herebe
             hee
             is
             the
             better
             enabled
             thereto
             .
             
               And
               this
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Condemneth
             such
             as
             thinke
             their
             state
             and
             play
             doth
             exempt
             them
             from
             a
             ciuil
             calling
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             burthen
             thereof
             .
             As
             Gentl.
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Hereby
             we
             may
             trie
             whether
             our
             callings
             are
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             3
             As
             also
             ,
             we
             are
             comforted
             ,
             that
             god
             requires
             no
             more
             thē
             he
             giues
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             Learne
             we
             ,
          
           
             That
             though
             we
             faile
             in
             the
             best
             
               
                 rule
              
               8
            
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             fail
             to
             do
             our
             best
             in
             our
             callings
             .
             
               And
               that
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             this
             faithfulnesse
             we
             may
             witnesse
             that
             our
             callings
             are
             sanctified
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             our
             obedience
             to
             God
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             they
             may
             be
             meanes
             of
             our
             enioying
             of
             heauen
             .
             1.
             
             Ti.
             6.19
          
           
             3
             To
             try
             and
             so
             condemne
             the
             vncharitablenes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             may
             be
             also
             possessors
             of
             greater
             glory
             in
             the
             heauens
             .
             Mat.
             25.26
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
             :
          
           
             1
             To
             condem
             al
             time-seruing
             &
             customarines
             in
             our
             callings
             .
             Eph.
             6.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
           
             2
             To
             instruct
             the
             poore
             not
             to
             neglect
             their
             callings
             altogether
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             maintaine
             them
             fully
             .
             As
             also
          
           
             3
             To
             trie
             them
             whether
             they
             wil
             depend
             vpō
             Gods
             prouidence
             by
             vsing
             lawfull
             meanes
             .
          
           
             4
             Wee
             are
             prouoked
             to
             striue
             with
             the
             best
             for
             the
             best
             gaine
             ,
             &
             in
             these
             things
             to
             seeke
             after
             heauen
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               done
            
             :
          
           
             By
             walking
             in
             our
             callings
             by
             faith
             &
             not
             by
             sence
             ,
             that
             so
             both
             our
             persons
             and
             actions
             may
             bee
             approued
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               knowne
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Beeing
             warranted
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             what
             wee
             do
             ,
             or
             intend
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Our
             consciences
             conuinced
             from
             the
             word
             to
             the
             same
             :
             and
             also
          
           
             
             3
             Witnessing
             with
             vs
             in
             what
             we
             do
             .
             And
             that
             ,
          
           
             1
             With
             chearefulnesse
             ,
             not
             making
             hast
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             but
             casting
             our
             care
             vpon
             God
             ,
             and
             committing
             
             the
             successe
             to
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
             Eccl.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             2
             With
             diligence
             ,
             redeeming
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             entertaining
             the
             means
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             wilfully
             guilty
             of
             the
             neglect
             thereof
             .
             Eph.
             3.16.17
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             wisedome
             ,
             1.
             keeping
             our selues
             in
             our
             callings
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             our
             abilitie
             .
             2.
             
             Doing
             the
             most
             necessary
             dutie
             ,
             3.
             submitting
             alwaies
             these
             earthly
             callings
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             heauenly
             ,
             4.
             and
             expressing
             our
             spiritual
             calling
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             5.
             so
             auoyding
             negligence
             that
             wee
             bee
             not
             intangled
             with
             couetousnesse
             .
          
           
             4
             In
             loue
             and
             meeknes
             ,
             making
             others
             partakers
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             our
             labours
          
           
             5
             In
             patience
             ,
             not
             tying
             God
             so
             much
             to
             the
             outward
             blessing
             of
             our
             labours
             ,
             as
             contenting
             our selues
             with
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             good
             conscience
             therein
             .
             Hebrews
             13
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             6
             With
             conscience
             ,
             doing
             that
             
          
           
           
             2
             If
             we
             be
             not
             supplyed
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             yeeld
             to
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             either
          
           
             3
             To
             submit
             our selues
             to
             handy
             labour
             ,
             or
             if
             we
             cannot
             therto
             ,
             depend
             vppon
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             submit
             our selues
             to
             the
             reliefe
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             must
             resigne
             vp
             our
             callings
             .
             
               And
               that
            
             .
          
           
             1
             When
             God
             cals
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             2
             When
             other
             meanes
             warranted
             by
             the
             conscience
             ,
             guided
             by
             the
             word
             do
             ,
             require
             :
             that
          
           
             3
             With
             testimonie
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             giuing
             vp
             our
             account
             for
             them
             vnto
             the
             great
             iudge
             .
             Heb.
             13.
             
          
           
             Thus
             are
             wee
             to
             performe
             our
             calllings
             .
          
           
             The
             benefit
             whereof
             is
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             for
             :
          
           
             1
             Hereby
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             fed
             .
             
             Psal.
             37.
             
             Psal.
             33.19
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             shall
             eate
             our
             bread
             with
             power
             and
             much
             contentment
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             shall
             haue
             to
             comfort
             and
             releiue
             others
             .
          
           
           
             4
             We
             please
             our
             glorious
             God
             and
             performe
             a
             speciall
             seruice
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             shall
             bee
             better
             fitted
             to
             our
             generall
             callings
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             shall
             lay
             vp
             a
             good
             foundation
             for
             heauen
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.19
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             shall
             exercise
             herin
             many
             spirituall
             graces
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             as
             patience
             ,
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             7
             Hereby
             we
             shal
             perceiue
             Gods
             power
             ,
             and
             holines
             ,
             euen
             in
             these
             base
             and
             meane
             things
             ,
             and
             bee
             prouoked
             to
             seeke
             him
             in
             greater
             blessings
             .
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             8
             We
             shall
             bee
             humbled
             ,
             and
             so
             prouoked
             to
             hunger
             after
             our
             dissolution
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             farre
             concerning
             our
             behauiour
             in
             our
             callings
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             our
             callings
             ▪
             Is
          
           
             1
             If
             our
             conscience
             witnesse
             with
             vs
             ,
             
             that
             not
             so
             much
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             to
             please
             our
             blessed
             God
             ,
             and
             further
             vs
             to
             heauen
             ,
             we
             haue
             trauelled
             therein
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             of
             all
             ploughs
             the
             spirituall
             
             thriues
             best
             .
          
           
             3
             Our
             negligence
             in
             the
             ciuill
             calling
             ,
             bewrayes
             some
             flaw
             in
             the
             generall
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             our
             walking
             in
             the
             ciuil
             calling
             shall
             end
             in
             a
             fitting
             ,
             and
             furthering
             vs
             in
             our
             
               Christian
               calling
            
             yeelding
             some
             particular
             matter
             and
             occasion
             to
             more
             profitable
             exercise
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               next
               main
               incident
               to
               the
               day
               is
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               creatures
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               these
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Such
             as
             serue
             for
             the
             necessary
             preseruation
             of
             life
             ,
             
               as
               foode
               ,
               apparell
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Such
             as
             serue
             especially
             for
             the
             better
             being
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             company
             .
          
           
             Concernig
             food
             and
             sustenance
             ,
             obserue
             these
             rules
             .
             
          
           
             1
             That
             euery
             creature
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             holines
             
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Though
             each
             Christian
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             to
             bee
             restrained
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             .
             
          
           
             
               And
               that
               by
               these
               limits
            
             :
          
           
             1
             The
             bond
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             enioynes
             sometimes
             an
             intire
             abstinence
             from
             the
             creature
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             might
             bee
             better
             fitted
             to
             spiritual
             duties
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.23
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.8
             ,
             Ion.
             3.
             and
             teacheth
             at
             all
             times
             so
             to
             vse
             the
             food
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             quicken
             the
             spirituall
             appetite
             after
             heauenly
             graces
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             6.27
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             bond
             of
             
               Christian
               Pollicie
            
             may
             restraine
             vs
             the
             vse
             of
             some
             creatures
             on
             some
             dayes
             ,
             for
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             to
             which
             wee
             ought
             to
             obey
             for
             
               Conscience
               sake
               ,
               Rom
            
             13.5
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             bond
             of
             Nature
             restraines
             vs
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             eate
             but
             for
             necessity
             ,
             Eccles.
             10.16
             .
             Math.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             bond
             of
             Conscience
             &
             Equity
             also
             enioynes
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             
             not
             lawfully
             eate
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             haue
             laboured
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             
               bond
               of
               our
               callings
            
             binds
             vs
             so
             to
             eate
             ,
             as
             our
             
               Christian
               callings
            
             may
             be
             furthered
             &
             our
             
               ciuil
               callings
            
             will
             maintaine
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             
               bond
               of
               Charity
            
             wils
             vs
             not
             to
             eat
             our
             morsels
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             prouide
             and
             reserue
             somewhat
             for
             the
             poore
             .
             Iob.
             29.31
             .
             Psalme
             16
             Neh.
             5.
             auoyding
             herein
             all
             maner
             of
             offence
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
          
           
             7
             The
             
               bond
               of
               Sobriety
            
             restrains
             vs
             from
             faring
             deliciously
             euerie
             day
             ,
             and
             from
             far-fetcht
             dainties
             ,
             but
             to
             vse
             our
             libertie
             as
             if
             wee
             vsed
             it
             not
             ,
             auoyding
             vnnecessary
             prouocations
             of
             gluttony
             .
             Esay
             5.9.10
             .
             Luk.
             16.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.23
             .
             And
             putting
             our
             knife
             to
             our
             throates
             in
             our
             greatest
             libertie
             ,
             feasting
             alwaies
             in
             feare
             ,
             &
             yet
             with
             thanksgiuing
             .
             Prou.
             23.3
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             
               bond
               of
               contentment
            
             ,
             which
             wisheth
             the
             seruant
             not
             to
             enuy
             at
             the
             more
             liberal
             fare
             of
             his
             master
             but
             each
             to
             bee
             content
             with
             the
             portion
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Tim
             6
             6.8
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             renue
             our
             right
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             
             by
             daily
             sanctifying
             them
             vnto
             vs
             by
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.1
             .
             Sam.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
            
             :
          
           
             1
             By
             acknowledging
             our selues
             vnworthy
             of
             them
             :
             Gen.
             32.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Giuing
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             with
             thanksgiuing
             .
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             3
             Seasoning
             them
             with
             holy
             &
             religious
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             chearfull
             yet
             profitable
             conference
             .
             Iudg.
             14
             Luke
             14.
             
          
           
             4
             Offring
             the
             strength
             of
             them
             vnto
             God
             in
             our
             callings
             .
             1.
             
             Kings
             19.8
             .
          
           
             
               The
               triall
               of
               the
               right
               vse
               ,
               i●●●
               ▪
            
          
           
             1
             If
             our
             comforts
             beneath
             ,
             descend
             from
             comforts
             aboue
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             in
             these
             finite
             and
             corruptible
             things
             ,
             wee
             see
             an
             infinite
             &
             eternall
             good
             ▪
          
           
             3
             And
             these
             earthly
             things
             are
             seales
             thereof
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             life
             vp
             our
             hearts
             thither
             .
          
           
             4
             If
             we
             find
             such
             contentednes
             in
             them
             as
             alwaies
             affords
             desire
             &
             fitnesse
             to
             spirituall
             blessings
             .
          
           
           
             5
             If
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             shortnes
             fully
             to
             satisfie
             vs
             ,
             and
             our
             abuse
             of
             them
             and
             aptnes
             therto
             ,
             we
             see
             in
             them
             our
             mortalitie
             ,
             and
             so
             hunger
             after
             our
             dissolution
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               benefit
               hereof
            
             .
          
           
             1
             We
             shall
             auoid
             superstition
             ,
             and
             that
             damnable
             doctrine
             of
             diuels
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             shall
             be
             better
             enabled
             to
             spirituall
             duties
             .
             Mat
             26.30
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             shall
             vse
             the
             Christian
             libertie
             aright
             .
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           
             4
             Wee
             shall
             further
             nature
             to
             grace
             .
          
           
             5
             Wee
             shall
             eate
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             blessed
             .
             Psal.
             128.1
             .
          
           
             6
             Wee
             shall
             prouide
             safely
             for
             the
             time
             of
             famine
             ,
             &
             eat
             to
             liue
             .
             Psal.
             33.10
             .
             Psal.
             37.
             
          
           
             7
             Wee
             shall
             make
             vs
             friends
             of
             this
             Mammon
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             &
             ease
             our selues
             well
             of
             an
             heauy
             burthen
             .
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             8
             We
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             prepared
             to
             the
             meate
             that
             shall
             endure
             for
             euer
             .
             Iohn
             6.27
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               much
               concerning
               our
               food
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             like
             may
             we
             conceiue
             concerning
             our
             apparell
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             apparell
             .
          
           
             
               WHich
               that
               wee
               may
               the
               rathe
               vse
               aright
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Consider
             we
             that
             our
             clothing
             is
             
               a
               badge
               of
               our
               sinfull
               state
               ,
            
             
             and
             therefore
             let
             vs
             not
             reioyce
             in
             our
             sin
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             giue
             strength
             thereto
             ,
             by
             vanitie
             therein
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             herein
             wee
             frame
             our selues
             to
             the
             
               guise
               of
               the
               countrie
               wherein
               we
               liue
               ,
            
             auoyding
             the
             new
             fanglednesse
             of
             other
             nations
             .
             1.
             
             Zeph.
             9.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             we
             
               be
               constant
               in
               our
               generall
               habits
               ,
            
             and
             alter
             not
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             apparell
             
               we
               are
               subiect
               to
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             5
             That
             when
             we
             put
             on
             our
             apparell
             ,
             we
             remember
             
               that
               excellent
               clothing
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               his
               righteousnes
               ,
            
             and
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             ,
             that
             clothing
             vpon
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             immortalitie
             .
             2.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             6
             That
             when
             wee
             put
             off
             our
             
             apparell
             ,
             we
             
               remember
               also
               to
               put
               off
               sinne
               ,
            
             &
             so
             to
             lie
             down
             with
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             resume
             sinne
             againe
             ,
             together
             with
             our
             apparell
             .
          
           
             7
             Be
             we
             carefull
             that
             we
             
               disguise
               not
               our selues
               with
               the
               monstrous
               fashions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             lest
             together
             with
             this
             outward
             fashion
             ,
             we
             pertake
             with
             them
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             share
             with
             them
             in
             their
             punishments
             .
          
           
             8
             Take
             wee
             heed
             ,
             lest
             by
             our
             shamelesse
             disguising
             we
             so
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             iudgement
             
               acknowledge
               not
               his
               owne
               creature
            
             .
          
           
             9
             Consider
             
               we
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               herein
               ,
            
             that
             apparel
             ,
             that
             hath
             
               no
               heate
            
             ,
             should
             notwithstanding
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             get
             and
             maintain
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             so
          
           
             1
             Our
             hearts
             bee
             not
             set
             vpon
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             we
             labour
             for
             that
             onely
             which
             
               may
               answere
               the
               right
               end
            
             ▪
             namely
             ,
             1.
             to
             
               procure
               warmth
               to
               the
               body
            
             .
          
           
           
             2
             To
             adorne
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             we
             depend
             vpon
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             Psal
             ,
             127.
             
          
           
             4
             That
             in
             the
             want
             thereof
             ,
             we
             despaire
             not
             of
             Gods
             loue
             :
             seeing
             1.
             he
             which
             makes
             the
             cold
             apparell
             to
             be
             a
             meanes
             of
             heate
             :
             can
             also
             maintaine
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             body
             without
             apparell
             :
             and
             2.
             no
             man
             knoweth
             loue
             or
             hatred
             by
             these
             things
             .
             Eccl.
             9.1.2
             .
          
           
             5
             Learne
             wee
             hereby
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             is
             better
             worth
             then
             the
             raiment
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             soule
             more
             pretious
             then
             the
             body
             .
             Mat
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             6
             And
             yet
             presume
             wee
             not
             of
             heate
             without
             the
             vse
             of
             these
             meanes
             .
          
           
             7
             And
             let
             this
             serue
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             cause
             of
             our
             pride
             ,
             we
             haue
             from
             the
             beasts
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             hath
             heate
             in
             it selfe
             doth
             yet
             receiue
             heate
             from
             that
             which
             hath
             none
             .
          
           
             8
             To
             confirm
             vs
             not
             to
             neglect
             the
             most
             vnlikely
             meanes
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             thus
             keeping
             our selues
             within
             the
             bound
             of
             necessity
             ,
             sobrietie
             ,
             
             religion
             ,
             authority
             ,
             ou●
             callings
             auoyding
             of
             offence
             ,
             &c.
             we
             shall
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             attain
             to
             a
             right
             vse
             of
             these
             outward
             blessings
             and
             so
          
           
             1
             Shall
             reeiue
             them
             as
             pledges
             of
             the
             immortall
             cloathing
             .
          
           
             2
             Shal
             be
             assured
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             in
             the
             present
             vse
             of
             them
             :
             as
             being
             now
             sanctified
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             10
             Remember
             we
             that
             sin
             hangs
             vpon
             vs
             all
             our
             life
             long
             :
             and
             therfore
             let
             vs
             not
             set
             it
             faster
             on
             by
             vanitie
             in
             apparell
             .
             But
             rather
          
           
             11
             Let
             vs
             sigh
             and
             hunger
             for
             that
             clothing
             which
             is
             aboue
             ,
             and
             especially
             labour
             to
             adorne
             the
             hidden
             man
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             12
             Consider
             that
             this
             glory
             of
             apparel
             is
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             wearer
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             counted
             
               light
               ,
               wanton
               ,
               proud
            
             ,
             &
             consuming
             their
             outward
             estates
             ,
             disrobing
             the
             soule
             of
             spirituall
             graces
             ,
             and
             exposing
             to
             more
             grieuous
             tentations
             as
             
               lust
               ,
               theft
            
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
          
           
             
               Our
               iudgements
               being
               thus
               rectified
               and
               resolued
               ,
               concerning
               our
               
               right
               and
               vsage
               of
               apparell
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               vse
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Euen
             the
             most
             pretious
             ,
             
             as
             our
             callings
             do
             allow
             .
             Gen.
             41.
             
             Gen.
             24.
             
             Psalme
             45.10
             .
             Mat.
             6.27
             .
             2.
             
             Chro.
             9.27
             .
             2.
             
             So
             there
             be
             no
             vanity
             in
             them
             .
             Esa.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             So
             we
             remit
             of
             our
             libertie
             to
             the
             more
             fit
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             fasting
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ion.
             3.
             
             Esth.
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             So
             we
             more
             especially
             intend
             the
             adorning
             of
             the
             mind
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2
             9.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             5
             So
             we
             make
             them
             not
             means
             and
             ensigns
             of
             our
             pride
             ,
             lightnes
             &c.
             Esa.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             6
             So
             that
             our
             care
             be
             moderate
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Mat.
             6
             28.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             7
             As
             also
             sutable
             vnto
             our
             seuerall
             callings
             and
             degrees
             .
          
           
             8
             Approuing
             our selues
             herein
             vnto
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             grauest
             and
             most
             frugall
             .
             Phil.
             4.9
             .
             Mat.
             3.4
          
           
             9
             Especially
             correspondent
             to
             decency
             and
             holines
             .
             Tit.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             1
             So
             that
             the
             man
             must
             not
             weare
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             woman
             Deut.
             22.5
             .
          
           
           
             2
             Our
             apparell
             must
             bee
             fit
             to
             execute
             our
             seuerall
             callings
             .
          
           
             3
             As
             also
             such
             as
             may
             expresse
             the
             seueral
             vertues
             of
             the
             mind
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.9.10
             .
          
           
             Obseruing
             these
             ends
             in
             the
             vse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1
             Necessitie
             to
             defend
             vs
             from
             heat
             and
             could
             .
          
           
             2
             Honestie
             to
             couer
             our
             nakednesse
             .
             Os.
             2.
             
             Sauing
             onely
             the
             face
             and
             hands
             .
          
           
             3
             Honour
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.23
             .
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.4
             to
             adorn
             our
             persons
             and
             callings
             .
          
           
             4
             Contenting
             our selues
             with
             our
             naturall
             fauour
             and
             complexion
             .
             2.
             
             King.
             9
             30.
             
          
           
             5
             Aiming
             herein
             at
             a
             spirituall
             vse
             ,
             as
             before
             :
             especially
             ,
             our
             death
             and
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             
               The
               benefit
               hereof
               is
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Our
             outward
             estate
             maintained
             and
             honoured
             .
             
          
           
             2
             The
             inward
             beautie
             and
             grace
             of
             the
             mind
             furthered
             .
          
           
             3
             Abuse
             of
             time
             preuented
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             giue
             account
             of
             .
          
           
             4
             Gods
             creatures
             vsed
             to
             their
             
             right
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             holy
             manner
             :
             whereby
             not
             only
             their
             groaning
             is
             eased
             .
             Romans
             .
             8.19
             .
             But
             they
             fitted
             as
             meanes
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             furtherers
             of
             our
             eternall
             happinesse
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6
             19.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             iudgements
             of
             God
             auoided
             .
             Esa.
             2.11
             .
             Zeph.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             better
             enabled
             to
             cloath
             and
             comfort
             others
             .
             Iob.
             30.
             &
             so
          
           
             7
             Pride
             exceedingly
             mastered
             ,
             and
             subdued
             .
          
           
             8
             Offence
             of
             our
             brother
             ,
             and
             scorne
             of
             the
             wicked
             preuented
             .
          
           
             9
             Natures
             shame
             couered
             .
          
           
             10
             Sinne
             also
             dayly
             set
             before
             vs
             Ps.
             55.
             and
             so
             wee
             prouoked
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             11
             And
             thereby
             prepared
             happily
             to
             our
             ends
             .
             In
             that
             with
             apparell
             we
             resuming
             sin
             ,
             are
             so
             prouoked
             to
             groane
             vnder
             it
             and
             sigh
             for
             deliuery
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             
               Helpes
               hereunto
               are
            
             :
             
          
           
             1
             Consideration
             of
             our
             inward
             nakednes
             &
             filthines
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             whic●●●
             will
             withdraw
             our
             mindes
             
             from
             vaine
             tricking
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             2
             Meditation
             of
             the
             inward
             clothing
             of
             Christ
             his
             righteousnes
             ;
             Rom.
             13.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             
             As
             also
             ,
          
           
             3
             Of
             that
             heauenly
             clothing
             wherewith
             we
             shall
             be
             fully
             inuested
             in
             heauen
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.1
             ,
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             Meditation
             of
             the
             graue
             ,
             when
             all
             this
             glory
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             bee
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             .
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             Company
             .
          
           
             TOuching
             Company
             we
             are
             to
             obserue
             these
             poynts
             :
          
           
             
             
               First
               ,
               that
               society
               is
               most
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               for
               vs.
            
             As
             in
             that
          
           
             1
             By
             Nature
             wee
             are
             inclined
             thereto
             .
          
           
             2
             So
             created
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             haue
             neede
             one
             of
             another
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Gen.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             So
             disposed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             must
             needs
             sort
             together
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             particular
             wants
             ,
             and
             diuersity
             of
             gifts
             .
          
           
             4
             So
             vnited
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             are
             
               bound
               to
               help
               each
               other
            
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
          
           
           
             5
             So
             interressed
             in
             happinesse
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             ioyntly
             labour
             together
             .
          
           
             6
             Hereby
             we
             communicate
             of
             the
             good
             that
             God
             bestoweth
             on
             vs
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             7
             As
             also
             are
             relieued
             and
             comforted
             in
             the
             euill
             that
             is
             laid
             vpon
             vs.
             
          
           
             8
             We
             maintaine
             our
             right
             ,
             and
             pursuite
             of
             the
             heauenly
             fellowship
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             haue
             daily
             experience
             of
             our
             vnion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             our
             blessed
             God.
             And
          
           
             10
             Exercise
             loue
             with
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             11
             As
             also
             haue
             experience
             of
             his
             admirable
             power
             and
             wisedome
             in
             keeping
             vs
             vntainted
             ,
             and
             making
             vs
             profitable
             in
             all
             company
             .
          
           
             12
             Hereby
             we
             discerne
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             attaine
             to
             an
             holy
             ordering
             thereof
             .
          
           
             13
             Hereby
             also
             wee
             effect
             the
             conuersion
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             encrease
             our
             endlesse
             glory
             ,
             and
             confirme
             
             our
             present
             estate
             ,
             Iam.
             5
             .
             20·
          
           
             14
             As
             also
             we
             quicken
             and
             kindle
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             each
             other
             .
             Pro.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             15
             Wee
             preuent
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             gaining
             a
             more
             excellent
             knowledge
             of
             our selues
             .
          
           
             16
             As
             also
             are
             prouoked
             to
             remember
             them
             absent
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             haue
             receiued
             good
             in
             company
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               serueth
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             condemne
             that
             monstrousnesse
             of
             nature
             which
             endures
             no
             society
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             also
             that
             voluntary
             deuotion
             which
             excludes
             from
             society
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             instruct
             vs
             to
             imploy
             our selues
             for
             the
             publicke
             and
             common
             good
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             prepare
             our selues
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             armed
             against
             all
             company
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             content
             vs
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             company
             the
             Lord
             shall
             cast
             vs
             vpon
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             also
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             good
             
             successe
             therein
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             profite
             by
             all
             companies
             ,
             obserue
             wee
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             wee
             must
             feare
             danger
             from
             all
             :
             from
             the
             euill
             ,
             by
             being
             defiled
             with
             them
             :
             from
             the
             good
             ,
             by
             being
             puffed
             vp
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             wee
             leaue
             no
             ill
             sauour
             behinde
             vs
             ,
             but
             walke
             harmlesly
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             we
             rush
             not
             vnaduisedly
             into
             any
             company
             .
             But
          
           
             1
             Determine
             before
             hand
             to
             doe
             them
             good
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
          
           
             2
             To
             receiue
             good
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shall
             require
             ,
             and
             so
             prepare
             to
             question
             with
             them
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             4
             Be
             we
             resolued
             that
             company
             is
             not
             simply
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             vse
             them
             ,
             if
             God
             cast
             vs
             vpon
             them
             :
             If
             otherwise
             by
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             some
             outward
             affliction
             we
             are
             debarred
             ,
             know
             we
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             men
             ,
             we
             haue
             the
             society
             of
             our
             blessed
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Angels
             ;
             yea
             we
             can
             neuer
             bee
             depriued
             
             of
             the
             company
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             Pro.
             15.15
             .
          
           
             5
             Especially
             prepare
             wee
             the
             the
             heart
             by
             a
             serious
             examination
             .
             And
          
           
             6
             Set
             wee
             a
             watch
             before
             the
             doore
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
             that
             our
             tongues
             may
             not
             betray
             vs.
             
          
           
             7
             Remember
             that
             God
             is
             president
             in
             each
             company
             ,
             to
             iudge
             of
             our
             speech
             ,
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
             and
             therefore
             let
             all
             bee
             done
             of
             him
             ,
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accounted
             the
             best
             therin
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             consider
             we
             ,
             that
             the
             Diuill
             will
             be
             one
             in
             despite
             of
             vs
             ,
             to
             write
             what
             we
             say
             :
             and
             therefore
             entertaine
             we
             not
             him
             ,
             by
             vanity
             ,
             worldlinesse
             ,
             &c.
             
             Iob.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             9
             Aime
             we
             at
             spirituall
             peace
             ,
             and
             auoyd
             we
             brawling
             ,
             contentions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             10
             And
             remember
             we
             ,
             that
             here
             's
             no
             liberty
             for
             Idle
             talke
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               obserue
               we
            
             :
          
           
             The
             kinds
             of
             company
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             
               
                 Good
                 ,
              
               
                 Bad.
                 
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Here
               learne
            
             ,
          
           
             First
             to
             discerne
             good
             and
             euill
             company
             ,
             
               As
               thus
            
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               they
               are
               to
               be
               esteemed
               good
               .
            
             which
          
           
             1
             Are
             of
             the
             same
             profession
             with
             vs
             ,
             Eph
             5.11
             .
             Psa.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Who
             speake
             with
             sound
             iudgment
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             true
             knowledge
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Who
             labour
             to
             holinesse
             and
             sincerity
             of
             life
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.
             
             In
             all
             things
             continually
             ,
          
           
             4
             Who
             haue
             a
             sight
             of
             their
             inward
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             mourne
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             5
             Labour
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             .
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             6
             Who
             suffer
             with
             vs
             for
             the
             same
             profession
             .
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             7
             Who
             loue
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             Gods
             children
             .
             Psa.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             8
             Long
             for
             the
             appearance
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             1.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.14
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.1.2
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             9
             Which
             can
             endure
             to
             bee
             reproued
             .
          
           
             10
             And
             goe
             the
             straight
             way
             ,
             
             contrary
             to
             the
             world
             thereto
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             
             Luk.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             12.2.3
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             euill
             :
             that
          
           
             1
             Speake
             euill
             of
             the
             power
             of
             profession
             ,
             Iud.
             8.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.3.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Despise
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             meanes
             of
             holinesse
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.5.6
             .
          
           
             3
             Disgrace
             profession
             with
             a
             prophane
             life
             .
             Ephes.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             4
             Resolue
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             too
             holy
             and
             religious
             .
          
           
             5
             Separate
             themselues
             from
             the
             society
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.
             
             Esay
             .
             65.5
             .
          
           
             6
             Runne
             the
             broad
             way
             ,
             following
             :
             
               
                 1
                 Examples
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 Multitude
                 ,
              
               
                 3
                 Time.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 Custome
                 ,
              
               
                 5
                 Opinion
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             7
             Who
             hate
             to
             be
             reproued
             ,
             and
             continue
             obstinate
             in
             their
             sinne
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             8
             Which
             decay
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             grow
             worse
             and
             worse
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.13
          
           
             9
             Who
             notwithstanding
             the
             outward
             
             forme
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             retaine
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             sauour
             thereof
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             10
             Who
             giue
             occasion
             of
             griefe
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             reioycing
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
             Psal.
             110.
             
          
           
             11
             Which
             betray
             and
             persecute
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             
             Iohn
             .
             16.1
             .
          
           
             12
             Who
             cannot
             endure
             reprofe
             .
          
           
             13
             Who
             refuse
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             make
             choise
             of
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             2.
             
             T●●●m
             .
             4.
             
             
               Demas
               Hebr.
            
             11.25.26
             .
          
           
             14
             Who
             are
             afraid
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             set
             vp
             their
             rest
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             Luk.
             12.20
             .
             Amos
             6.3.4
             .
          
           
             
               Fourthly
               learne
               we
            
             ,
          
           
             
               Principally
               to
               make
               choyce
               of
               good
               Company
            
             :
             As
             ,
             
          
           
             1
             Best
             agreeing
             with
             our
             qualities
             .
          
           
             2
             Those
             who
             are
             knit
             with
             vs
             in
             the
             holy
             and
             constant
             bond
             of
             loue
             and
             religion
             .
             Eph.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             3
             Those
             of
             whom
             wee
             shall
             receiue
             most
             good
             ,
             and
             least
             hurt
             .
          
           
             4
             Those
             whom
             wee
             are
             most
             
             bound
             to
             doe
             good
             vnto
             ,
             Galath
             6.10
             .
          
           
             5
             As
             also
             with
             whom
             w●●●e
             shall
             enioy
             most
             constant
             and
             perpetuall
             society
             .
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.17
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               condemneth
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Those
             that
             are
             indifferent
             for
             all
             companies
             .
          
           
             2
             Instructs
             vs
             whom
             especially
             to
             sort
             with
             .
             And
          
           
             3
             Whom
             to
             auoyd
             in
             our
             election
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             obserue
             wee
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             refuse
             the
             worst
             company
             vpon
             these
             conditions
             :
          
           
             1
             If
             thy
             calling
             require
             &
             allow
             thee
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             especially
             being
             sought
             vnto
             ,
             Mat.
             3.5
             .
             Luk.
             14.1
          
           
             2
             If
             vpon
             occasion
             thou
             fall
             vppon
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             into
             thy
             company
             .
             1.
             
             Reg.
             18.
             
             Act.
             17.17
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             they
             bee
             in
             any
             extremity
             ,
             thou
             art
             to
             seeke
             vnto
             them
             .
             Luk.
             10.33
             .
          
           
             4
             So
             thou
             doe
             not
             returne
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             reclaim
             them
             vnto
             thee
             Ier.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               condemneth
            
             ,
          
           
           
             1
             That
             scrupulosity
             that
             alloweth
             no
             society
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             also
             that
             prophanesse
             which
             vpon
             such
             pretences
             are
             companions
             with
             them
             in
             euill
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             instructeth
             vs
             in
             the
             right
             of
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             to
             become
             all
             vnto
             all
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             winne
             some
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             9.17.18
             .
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             comforteth
             vs
             ,
             that
             if
             wee
             doe
             them
             no
             good
             ,
             yet
             wee
             shall
             (
             keeping
             these
             Rules
             )
             receiue
             no
             hurt
             ;
             nay
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             the
             better
             by
             them
             .
             Matthew
             10.3.4
             .
          
           
             Otherwise
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             conuerse
             with
             them
             :
             Because
             ,
          
           
             1
             They
             doe
             not
             loue
             vs
             ,
             Prou.
             29.
             
          
           
             2
             They
             will
             defile
             vs
             with
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             hinder
             vs
             in
             wel-doing
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             draw
             downe
             Gods
             wrath
             vpon
             vs.
             Reu.
             18
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             They
             are
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             Mat.
             9.
             
          
           
           
             5
             And
             to
             be
             secluded
             the
             society
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             2
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Reproueth
             their
             prophanesse
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             choose
             ,
             sort
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             merry
             ,
             and
             reiect
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             being
             melancholy
             persons
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             for
             feare
             to
             offend
             the
             wicked
             ,
             conuerse
             &
             close
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             gaine
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             Hereby
             we
             learne
             how
             to
             auoyd
             contagion
             and
             confusion
             euen
             by
             forsaking
             the
             company
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Reu.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             hereby
             we
             haue
             a
             protection
             from
             their
             malice
             ,
             if
             wee
             runne
             not
             into
             the
             same
             excesse
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             learne
             we
             how
             to
             behaue
             our selues
             in
             good
             company
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             good
             companie
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             rules
             :
             
          
           
             1
             We
             must
             prouoke
             each
             other
             thereto
             .
          
           
             2
             Christian
             salutation
             is
             to
             begin
             this
             society
             ,
             and
             greeting
             each
             other
             
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Ruth
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             be
             large-hearted
             ,
             offering
             the
             most
             pretious
             pearles
             vnto
             them
             ,
             Math.
             13.
             
          
           
             4
             To
             vse
             among
             them
             more
             cheerefulnesse
             and
             familiarity
             .
          
           
             5
             Exhortation
             of
             each
             other
             to
             constancy
             .
          
           
             6
             Reprouing
             each
             other
             for
             suspected
             or
             knowne
             infirmities
             ,
             Leuit.
             19.17
             .
             Galath
             .
             2.11.13
             .
             priuately
             .
          
           
             7
             Taking
             occasion
             by
             some
             present
             blessing
             or
             iudgement
             to
             prouoke
             to
             repentance
             ,
             or
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             Gen.
             33.11
             .
             Gen.
             4●●●
             .
             9
          
           
             8
             Ioyning
             together
             in
             prayer
             at
             least
             once
             before
             breaking
             vp
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             
             Acts
             1.
             
          
           
             9
             Aduising
             each
             other
             for
             outward
             occasions
             but
             sparingly
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.13.14
             .
          
           
             10
             Commending
             each
             other
             to
             their
             priuate
             remembrances
             ,
             Eph.
             6.19
             .
             Act.
             20.32
             .
          
           
             11
             In
             conference
             ,
             keeping
             an
             holy
             order
             ,
             that
             the
             grauest
             ,
             and
             most
             experienced
             may
             both
             begin
             ,
             
             and
             moderate
             without
             interruption
             or
             preiudice
             of
             any
             other
             gifts
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Iob.
             32.4
             .
          
           
             12
             Not
             wading
             into
             matters
             beyond
             their
             skill
             ,
             or
             calling
             .
          
           
             13
             Bearing
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             through
             loue
             .
          
           
             14
             Conferring
             especially
             of
             such
             things
             as
             they
             haue
             learned
             .
          
           
             15
             Reioycing
             together
             in
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             Col.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             
             The
             end
             and
             vse
             of
             good
             company
             is
             :
          
           
             1
             To
             draw
             vnderstanding
             out
             of
             them
             by
             conference
             ,
             Luk.
             24.
             
             Ioh.
             4
          
           
             2
             To
             receiue
             comfort
             in
             our
             inward
             and
             outward
             troubles
             ,
             Ruth
             .
             2.13
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             increase
             spirituall
             ioy
             ,
             Psal.
             32.11
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             maintaine
             loue
             and
             Christian
             vnity
             ,
             Psa.
             133.1
             .
          
           
             5
             To
             nourish
             our
             hope
             and
             vnion
             in
             the
             fellowship
             which
             is
             aboue
             .
             
             Col.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               good
               company
               is
               either
            
          
           
             Set
             ,
             and
             appointed
             :
             or
          
           
             Occasionall
             .
          
           
           
             Set
             company
             is
             either
             to
             
               
                 Spirituall
                 or
              
               
                 Ciuill
                 ends
                 .
              
            
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             to
             spirituall
             ends
             is
             either
             ,
             
               
                 Publicke
                 ,
                 or
              
               
                 Priuate
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             
               Set
               Publick
            
             meetings
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             Principall
             and
             necessary
             ,
          
           
             Accessory
             and
             occasionall
             .
          
           
             The
             Principall
             meetings
             are
             such
             which
             doe
             immediatly
             concerne
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             imployed
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             weekely
             meetings
             on
             the
             Sabboth
             .
             
          
           
             And
             heerein
             obserue
             these
             Rules
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             wee
             prepare
             each
             other
             thereto
             .
             Eccle.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
               by
            
             
          
           
             1
             Councell
             and
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             2
             Encouragement
             and
             prouocation
             by
             example
             ,
             &c.
             reioycing
             that
             now
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             bodily
             labour
             to
             serue
             our
             God
             more
             freely
             .
          
           
           
             3
             By
             examination
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
          
           
             1
             Of
             sinnes
             commited
             ,
             especially
             such
             
               of
               neglect
               of
               Gods
               worship
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Present
             wants
             ,
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             desire
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             What
             furniture
             of
             graces
             wee
             are
             fitted
             withall
             ,
             what
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Ioy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4
             Especially
             labouring
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
             3.9.10
             .
          
           
             5
             Praying
             vnfaynedly
             for
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Col.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             
          
           
             6
             Instructing
             our
             Families
             ,
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.
             
             Gen
             18.
             
             Psal.
             101.
             
          
           
             7
             Condemning
             our
             former
             abuse
             of
             the
             Saboth
             .
          
           
             8
             Renuing
             our
             vowes
             for
             more
             conscionable
             obedience
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
          
           
             9
             Meditating
             on
             the
             eternall
             Saboth
             ,
             and
             so
             stirring
             vp
             our selues
             in
             a
             through
             emptying
             of
             all
             carnall
             thoughts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             
             1
             We
             are
             to
             arise
             early
             ,
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
           
             2
             To
             stirre
             vp
             our selues
             &
             people
             by
             reading
             ,
             meditating
             and
             praying
             ,
             in
             priuate
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Familie
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             we
             come
             together
             to
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             not
             straggle
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             partakers
             of
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             GOD
             ,
             Actes
             13.44
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             wee
             vse
             all
             holy
             and
             reuerend
             gestures
             to
             further
             attention
             to
             holy
             things
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             bare
             ,
             to
             stand
             vp
             ,
             to
             looke
             vpon
             the
             preacher
             ,
             &c.
             Luke
             4.20
             .
             Numb
             .
             23
             18.22
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             wee
             faile
             not
             priuately
             to
             stirre
             vp
             one
             another
             (
             as
             wee
             perceiue
             dulnesse
             )
             to
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             heede-taking
             ,
             by
             iogging
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             That
             we
             ioyne
             with
             the
             Congregation
             in
             such
             parts
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             as
             then
             are
             performing
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Act.
             20.36
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             wee
             continue
             out
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             blessing
             ,
             vnlesse
             more
             vrgent
             occasion
             call
             away
             ,
             Math.
             24.20
             .
          
           
           
             8
             That
             we
             conferre
             with
             our
             family
             and
             neighbours
             some
             fewe
             together
             ,
             of
             such
             lessons
             as
             wee
             haue
             publickely
             heard
             ,
             desiring
             to
             bee
             satisfied
             by
             our
             Minister
             ,
             of
             doubtfull
             poynts
             ,
             Acts
             17.11
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             we
             visit
             the
             sicke
             ,
             and
             relieue
             the
             poore
             ,
             make
             peace
             among
             neighbours
             ,
             minister
             a
             word
             in
             due
             season
             to
             them
             that
             are
             weary
             ,
             Isa.
             50.
             
             Math.
             7.
             
          
           
             10
             That
             wee
             meditate
             vpon
             the
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             1
             Accounting
             with
             our selues
             what
             things
             either
             read
             or
             preached
             especially
             concerned
             vs.
             
          
           
             2
             What
             especiall
             comforts
             and
             feelings
             the
             Lord
             gaue
             vs
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             3
             What
             increase
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             4
             What
             renuing
             of
             repentance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             11
             That
             wee
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             stirre
             vp
             our
             hearts
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             meditation
             thereof
             to
             a
             greater
             loue
             and
             reuerence
             
             of
             the
             Creator
             .
             Psalm
             .
             19.1
             .
             Psal.
             92.4
             .
          
           
             12
             That
             we
             count
             this
             our
             onely
             recreation
             for
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             build
             vp
             the
             soule
             in
             knowledge
             and
             holinesse
             .
             Esay
             .
             58.13
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             Sabboth
             is
             :
             
          
           
             1
             We
             aree
             better
             fitted
             to
             the
             daily
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             also
             enabled
             to
             walke
             profitably
             in
             our
             Ciuill
             Callings
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             renue
             our
             heauenly
             conuersation
             .
          
           
             4
             We
             increase
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             &
             so
             are
             fitted
             to
             a
             further
             measure
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             5
             Wee
             are
             prouoked
             to
             meditate
             on
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             redemption
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             vnchangeable
             change
             of
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             6
             Wee
             are
             more
             weaned
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             our
             best
             choyce
             .
          
           
             7
             We
             renue
             our
             right
             ,
             and
             prosecute
             our
             interest
             in
             the
             eternall
             Sabboth
             .
          
           
           
             8
             We
             are
             throughly
             humbled
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             our
             vnworthinesse
             ,
             as
             discerning
             by
             the
             impossibilitie
             of
             so
             keeping
             in
             our selues
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             and
             deede
             wee
             haue
             often
             transgressed
             the
             bounds
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             how
             farre
             we
             are
             from
             perfection
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             prouoked
             the
             rather
             to
             hasten
             thereto
             .
          
           
             
             A
             second
             publique
             meeting
             for
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             are
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             Thankes-giuing
             for
             extraordinary
             blessings
             receiued
             ,
             Exo.
             15.1
             .
             Hest.
             9.
             
             Nehem.
             8.
             
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             to
             bee
             performed
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             lawfull
             authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Hest.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             They
             are
             to
             bee
             kept
             as
             Sabboths
             ,
             with
          
           
             1
             Like
             preparation
             ,
          
           
             2
             Cessation
             from
             worke
             ,
          
           
             3
             Contribution
             to
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             4
             Spirituall
             exercise
             of
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ,
             1
             ,
             Corinth
             .
             16.
             
             Hest.
             9.
             
          
           
             
             5
             Onely
             here
             may
             be
             a
             more
             liberall
             
             vse
             of
             Gods
             Creatures
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             inuitation
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             enlarging
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             vpon
             the
             occasion
             ,
             1
             ,
             Sam.
             9.23.24
             .
             Gen.
             21.8
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             that
             the
             memoriall
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             may
             continue
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             set
             a
             part
             solemne
             daies
             thereto
             Hest.
             9.
             
             Exod.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             so
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             fitted
             and
             prepared
             thereby
             to
             other
             the
             like
             duties
             of
             thankesgiuing
             vpon
             priuate
             occasions
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             performance
             heereof
             should
             make
             amends
             for
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             these
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             
             Hest.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               So
               that
               wee
               heerein
               auoyd
            
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 Customarinesse
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.13
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Opinion
                 of
                 merit
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Iud.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 Will-worship
                 .
                 Col.
                 2.16.21
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Vaine
                 prodigality
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             matter
             and
             Rules
             of
             thanksgiuing
             before
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             publique
             Spirituall
             meeting
             is
             that
             holy
             exercise
             of
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             :
             
             Luke
             5.33
             .
             Act.
             1.
             
             Ion.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             
               And
               here
               obserue
            
             ,
          
           
             
               What
               fasting
               is
            
             .
          
           
             
             1
             Not
             what
             God
             imposeth
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             willingly
             chosen
             either
             by
             the
             shutting
             of
             the
             heauen
             ,
             or
             hardning
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             is
             properly
             called
             famine
             ,
             Genes
             .
             12.10.41.53
             .
          
           
             2
             Neither
             that
             hunger
             which
             proceedes
             for
             want
             of
             meate
             ,
             Act.
             27.21
             33.
             
          
           
             3
             Neither
             that
             extraordinary
             abstinence
             from
             meate
             caused
             by
             such
             strange
             visions
             ,
             &c.
             
             Act.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             4
             Neither
             that
             miraculous
             fasting
             by
             a
             diuine
             power
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             
               Moses
               ,
               Elias
               ,
               Math.
            
             4.2
             Exod.
             34.28
             .
             1
             King.
             19
             8.
             
          
           
             5
             Neither
             that
             daily
             sobriety
             and
             temperance
             of
             Christians
             in
             moderate
             diet
             and
             spare
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
               ,
               Mat.
            
             3.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
             Gen.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             6
             Neither
             that
             extraordinary
             sobriety
             and
             moderation
             in
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             when
             the
             iudgement
             of
             famine
             lies
             sore
             vpon
             the
             land
             ,
             to
             shew
             our
             sence
             of
             Gods
             
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             better
             able
             ,
             by
             sparing
             from
             our
             former
             liberty
             ,
             to
             relieue
             others
             .
             Nehem.
             5.
             
          
           
             7
             Neither
             that
             superstitious
             difference
             of
             meats
             ,
             as
             of
             fish
             in
             stead
             of
             flesh
             ,
             abstaining
             from
             white-meates
             ,
             and
             on
             set
             dayes
             .
          
           
             8
             But
             it
             is
             a
             voluntary
             abstinence
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             taken
             vp
             for
             a
             religious
             end
             .
          
           
             Voluntary
             it
             is
             ,
             1
             because
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             of
             fasting
             is
             not
             imposed
             or
             determined
             ,
             but
             lost
             free
             to
             our
             owne
             liberty
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             priuate
             fasts
             ,
             because
             the
             publike
             for
             the
             time
             and
             outward
             maner
             ,
             are
             at
             the
             disposing
             of
             the
             magistrate
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             an
             abstinence
             ,
          
           
             1
             Either
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             meates
             ,
             wholly
             for
             so
             long
             time
             as
             nature
             will
             endure
             to
             be
             fitted
             to
             spirituall
             duties
             .
          
           
             2
             Or
             if
             it
             continue
             any
             long
             time
             ,
             then
             to
             receiue
             sparingly
             ,
             somewhat
             to
             maintaine
             life
             ,
             without
             any
             daintinesse
             or
             excesse
             to
             
             nourish
             pleasure
             .
             This
             is
             also
             true
             fasting
             :
             so
             that
             it
             bee
             ,
          
           
             3
             Extraordinary
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             differ
             from
             our
             ordinary
             temperance
             in
             diet
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             at
             all
             times
             :
             but
             this
             at
             certaine
             times
             ,
             and
             for
             certaine
             occasions
             .
             And
             that
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             to
             religious
             ends
             .
             Of
             which
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               condemneth
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Blasphemous
             fasting
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             diuine
             power
             haue
             presumed
             ▪
             
             to
             commend
             vnto
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             their
             wicked
             imitation
             ,
             that
             miraculous
             fast
             of
             40
             daie
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Montanists
               ,
               Papists
            
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             condemneth
             generally
             all
             Popish
             fasting
             :
             and
             that
             ,
          
           
             1
             Because
             it
             consists
             in
             the
             obseruation
             of
             set
             times
             ,
             vpon
             paine
             of
             mortall
             sin
             ,
             Mat.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             They
             make
             the
             very
             abstinence
             from
             flesh
             ,
             a
             mater
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             3
             They
             place
             their
             abstinence
             in
             difference
             of
             meats
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             were
             more
             holy
             then
             another
             .
          
           
             4
             They
             determine
             the
             act
             of
             fasting
             to
             bee
             a
             religious
             and
             holy
             
             worke
             ,
             whereas
             indeede
             in
             it selfe
             it
             is
             but
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             5
             Yea
             ,
             they
             make
             fasting
             to
             bee
             a
             matter
             of
             merite
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             helpe
             to
             a
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             religious
             fasts
             ,
             and
             ciuill
             abstinence
             from
             some
             Creatures
             vpon
             certain
             week
             daies
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             &
             mutual
             vse
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             imposed
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             the
             
               moderator
               of
               our
               liberty
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
          
           
             3
             As
             also
             ,
             wee
             are
             hereby
             taught
             to
             discerne
             of
             our
             fasts
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             warrantable
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             obserue
             the
             kindes
             of
             fasting
             ,
             which
             are
             :
          
           
             1
             Priuate
             ,
             vpon
             extraordinary
             ,
             
             or
             ordinarie
             occasions
             ,
             within
             the
             power
             of
             each
             particular
             Christian
             to
             dispose
             of
             ,
             either
             for
             his
             own
             person
             ▪
             concerning
             time
             ,
             &c.
             or
             for
             his
             family
             ,
             where
             hee
             is
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             2
             Publike
             ,
             which
             depend
             on
             the
             Authority
             ,
          
           
           
             1
             Of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             2
             Are
             celebrated
             in
             a
             publique
             place
             .
          
           
             3
             Solemnized
             onely
             for
             extraordinary
             occasions
             .
          
           
             4
             Continue
             either
             one
             or
             more
             dayes
             ,
             as
             the
             occasion
             is
             more
             vrgent
             Ion.
             3.
             
             Esay
             58.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             consider
             the
             causes
             and
             occasions
             of
             these
             
               publique
               fasts
            
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             ouerflowing
             of
             sin
             ,
             threatning
             some
             grieuous
             iudgement
             .
             
          
           
             2
             Some
             iudgement
             threatned
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             visible
             signe
             ,
             2
             ,
             Chron.
             20.
             
             Ioel.
             3.
             
             Ion.
             3.
             
             Hest.
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             Some
             present
             iudgment
             vpon
             the
             land
             .
             Iudg.
             20.
             
          
           
             4
             When
             any
             especiall
             good
             is
             to
             be
             done
             for
             Church
             ,
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             
             Act.
             14.
             
             Dan.
             10.3
             .
             Luk.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             5
             When
             we
             feare
             the
             remoue
             all
             of
             some
             principall
             blessing
             ,
             as
             
               good
               gouernment
            
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             ▪
             When
             we
             see
             the
             like
             occasions
             in
             our
             neighbors
             ,
             we
             are
             for
             their
             sakes
             also
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             Psal.
             35.
             
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             learne
             we
             the
             maner
             of
             true
             fasting
             ,
             which
             is
             :
             
          
           
             1
             For
             the
             solemnitie
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             kept
             as
             a
             Sabboth
             .
             
               Esa
               ▪
            
             58.
             
             Za.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             There
             must
             be
             an
             abstinence
             from
             all
             meats
             ,
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             be
             afflicted
             .
             Ezra·
             8.2
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9
          
           
             3
             Yet
             so
             ,
             as
             nature
             bee
             not
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             vnfitted
             to
             spirituall
             duties
             .
             2.
             
             Col.
             23.
             
             Math.
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             That
             wee
             continue
             in
             this
             abstinence
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             such
             spirituall
             actions
             of
             prayer
             and
             the
             word
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             nature
             will
             endure
             ,
             euen
             from
             morning
             to
             the
             euening
             .
          
           
             5
             As
             also
             ,
             we
             must
             abstain
             from
             all
             delights
             ,
             which
             either
             may
             ●●●●●●eare
             nature
             ordinarily
             ,
             vnlesse
             some
             sudden
             oppresse
             it
             ,
             or
             may
             prouoke
             it
             to
             sin
             .
             Da.
             10.3
             .
             Ioe
             .
             2.15
          
           
             6
             Yea
             ,
             all
             persons
             are
             bound
             to
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             vnlesse
             by
             impotency
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             inabilitie
             of
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             they
             are
             vnfitted
             thereto
             :
             so
             children
             sicke
             and
             old
             folkes
             are
             excepted
             :
             a●●●
             
             also
             such
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             cannot
             endure
             fasting
             .
             Rom.
             14.
             
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             7
             Wee
             must
             also
             come
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             our
             
               meanest
               attire
            
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             our
             humilitie
             .
             Ion
             3.
             
             Est.
             4.
             
          
           
             8
             Here
             must
             be
             a
             more
             solemne
             confession
             of
             sins
             ,
             both
             in
             generall
             and
             particular
             ,
             with
             more
             strong
             cries
             ,
             and
             grones
             to
             obtain
             pardō
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             more
             publike
             profession
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             apprehension
             of
             the
             fauour
             of
             God
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Dan.
             9.6.7
          
           
             9
             Lastly
             ,
             concerning
             plenty
             of
             teares
             and
             lementation
             ,
             putting
             on
             sacke-cloth
             ,
             bowing
             of
             the
             body
             and
             going
             crooked
             ,
             renting
             of
             garments
             ,
             lying
             in
             the
             dust
             .
             Ioel
             2.
             
             Mich.
             1.
             couering
             the
             head
             with
             ashes
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             being
             rudiments
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             are
             now
             left
             arbitrary
             in
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             bee
             vsed
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Churches
             where
             we
             liue
             .
             Math.
             5.27
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
            
             ,
          
           
           
             1
             Condemneth
             Popish
             fasting
             which
             admitteth
             delicate
             and
             riotous
             dainties
             ,
             howsoeuer
             it
             denie
             grosse
             meats
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             also
             teacheth
             vs
             the
             true
             manner
             of
             fasting
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             obserue
             we
             the
             right
             Ends
             of
             fasting
             .
             
             
               Which
               are
            
          
           
             1
             To
             subdue
             the
             flesh
             and
             bring
             downe
             the
             bodily
             lusts
             into
             subiection
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             Luk.
             21.24
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             stirre
             vp
             deuotion
             and
             attention
             to
             holy
             duties
             .
             Luke
             .
             2.37
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.5
             .
             So
             did
             Anna
             vse
             it
             because
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             are
             lighter
             and
             in
             better
             order
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             testifie
             the
             humilitie
             and
             contrition
             of
             our
             hearts
             namely
             ,
             our
             inward
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             worthinesse
             to
             bee
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             Ioel.
             2.12.13
             .
             To
             this
             end
             do
             we
             deny
             our selues
             the
             vse
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             ▪
             to
             signifie
             that
             wee
             haue
             deserued
             death
             ,
             which
             would
             fall
             vpon
             vs
             ▪
             if
             we
             were
             not
             nourished
             by
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
           
             4
             To
             put
             vs
             in
             minde
             of
             our
             guiltinesse
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             vnworthy
             to
             liue
             ,
             breathe
             the
             aire
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             these
             wee
             may
             adde
             the
             notable
             effects
             of
             Fasting
             ,
             
             which
             haue
             beene
             and
             are
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               Great
               blessings
            
             haue
             bene
             obtained
             :
             and
             retayned
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Grieuous
               iudgements
            
             haue
             bene
             kept
             out
             and
             remoued
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             blessings
             .
             Ion.
             3.
             
             Iud.
             20.2
             .
             Chron.
             20.
             
          
           
             3
             Gods
             children
             haue
             beene
             confirmed
             and
             
               assured
               of
               their
               saluation
            
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.23
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             And
             enabled
             the
             better
             to
             holy
             duties
             .
             Act
             ▪
             1.
             
             Act.
             14.
             and
             Mat.
             17.21
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             the
             like
             may
             the
             Church
             and
             Saints
             exspect
             in
             the
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
          
           
             6
             Satan
             this
             meanes
             is
             especially
             defeated
             and
             cast
             out
             .
             Math.
             17.21
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               thus
               farre
               of
               the
               publicke
               vse
               of
               spirituall
               societie
               .
            
          
           
             The
             priuate
             followeth
             ,
             
             which
             is
             seene
             :
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             priuate
             exercise
             of
             religion
             ,
             in
             our
             families
             ,
             as
             
               Prayer
               Catechizing
               ,
               reading
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               Meditation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Of
             which
             at
             large
             in
             the
             
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Dayly
               Sacrifice
               .
            
          
           
             2
             In
             
               priuate
               Fasts
            
             and
             Thankesgiuings
             ,
             for
             family
             and
             personall
             ,
             
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             failing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             publike
             occasions
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Wherein
               obserue
            
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             performed
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             maister
             of
             the
             familie
             (
             it
             being
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             priuate
             person
             therein
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             bee
             free
             and
             at
             his
             owne
             libertie
             to
             performe
             these
             duties
             
               to
               the
               hinderance
               of
               his
               ciuill
               Calling
               ,
            
             which
             is
             subordinate
             to
             the
             profite
             of
             his
             maister
             ,
             without
             speciall
             licence
             from
             him
             
             contenting
             himselfe
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             with
             his
             inward
             desires
             and
             priuate
             times
             ,
             which
             are
             left
             him
             from
             his
             vocation
             :
             vnlesse
             his
             master
             be
             meerely
             prophane
             ,
             and
             wil
             allow
             no
             libertie
             at
             all
             to
             holy
             duties
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             rather
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             chastisement
             of
             a
             wicked
             master
             ,
             then
             by
             neglecting
             holy
             duties
             ,
             to
             incurre
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             Dan.
             6.
             
             Eph.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             2
             These
             fasts
             are
             to
             be
             kept
             as
             Sabbaoth
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             which
             is
             allowable
             in
             publik
             ,
             may
             here
             be
             faulty
             .
             Namely
             ,
             shew
             and
             ostentation
             of
             that
             openly
             ,
             which
             we
             doe
             in
             priuate
             .
             Math.
             6.
             
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             spirituall
             societie
             is
             seene
             in
             holy
             conferences
          
           
             And
             that
          
           
             
             First
             betweene
             the
             Minister
             and
             
               his
               flocke
            
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             breed
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             so
             loue
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
           
             2
             To
             enable
             vs
             the
             better
             to
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             the
             better
             informing
             of
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             subduing
             of
             the
             affections
             thereto
             .
          
           
             4
             To
             acquaint
             the
             Pastor
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             his
             flocke
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             may
             giue
             vnto
             each
             his
             portion
             in
             due
             season
             .
             Isa.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Condemneth
             the
             Pride
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             (
             guilty
             to
             themselues
             of
             ignorance
             or
             prophanenesse
             )
             refuse
             to
             conuerse
             with
             ,
             and
             resolue
             their
             people
             .
          
           
             2
             As
             also
             the
             pride
             and
             security
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             either
             are
             strange
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             rather
             vse
             them
             for
             worldly
             respects
             ,
             as
             Law
             ,
             Physicke
             ,
             Craft
             ,
             &c.
             then
             for
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               obserue
            
          
           
             1
             To
             auoyde
             high
             and
             curious
             speculations
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             reason
             of
             such
             things
             as
             concerne
             each
             others
             estate
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             that
             not
             so
             much
             for
             desire
             of
             knowledge
             as
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           
           
           
             1
             That
             we
             conferre
             of
             our
             owne
             principally
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             others
             estates
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             we
             auoyd
             as
             much
             as
             may
             bee
             ,
             speech
             of
             worldlinesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             we
             conferre
             of
             spirituall
             things
             seasonably
             ,
             and
             within
             compasse
             .
          
           
             4
             Though
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             speake
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             yet
             we
             make
             choyce
             to
             speake
             of
             what
             directly
             concernes
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             we
             meddle
             not
             with
             state
             ,
             or
             secrete
             domesticall
             occasions
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             we
             be
             not
             discouraged
             if
             wee
             profite
             not
             by
             conference
             ,
             contenting
             our selues
             in
             the
             good
             purpose
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             wee
             haue
             done
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             :
             and
             that
             our
             labour
             will
             returne
             into
             our
             owne
             bosome
             :
             or
             else
             we
             may
             do
             good
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             wee
             entend
             the
             
               glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             each
             others
             profite
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             we
             be
             swift
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             slow
             to
             speake
             ,
             Iam.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               The
               triall
               of
               holy
               conference
               is
               :
            
          
           
             That
             ,
          
           
           
             1
             If
             our
             desire
             of
             profiting
             others
             grow
             cold
             ,
             through
             carnal
             ioy
             ,
             
             thē
             are
             we
             to
             suspect
             that
             ioy
             .
             Act.
             20.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             either
             both
             depart
             better
             hereby
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             we
             at
             least
             haue
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             herein
             ,
             and
             giue
             not
             ouer
             the
             hope
             of
             good
             successe
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             wee
             so
             part
             with
             company
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             alone
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               farre
               of
               the
               spirituall
               vse
               of
               societie
               ,
            
             
             
               concerning
               principally
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2
             
               The
               Accessory
               meetings
            
             concerning
             religion
             ,
             follow
             .
             Namely
             ,
             such
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             furtherance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               And
               that
            
             :
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             establishing
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             2
             Conuincing
             of
             error
             .
          
           
             3
             As
             also
             in
             the
             correction
             of
             the
             offend
             or
             by
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               And
               these
               are
               either
               more
               generall
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Such
             as
             are
             the
             generall
             councelles
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             and
             appointed
             ,
             
             and
             gathered
             by
             the
             Christian
             
             magistrate
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             true
             religion
             ,
             and
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             heresies
             .
             
          
           
             
               Here
               obserue
               these
               rules
            
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             Christian
             magistrate
             is
             the
             chiefe
             moderator
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             word
             of
             God
             must
             bee
             the
             rule
             and
             Iudge
             .
             Mat.
             27.
             
             Ioh.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             end
             must
             bee
             to
             mainethe
             vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               some
               are
               lesse
               generall
               .
            
             As
          
           
             1
             The
             nationall
             and
             prouincial
             Synods
             of
             particular
             Churches
             to
             be
             ordered
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             more
             parti●●●●●
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernments
             ,
             and
             Consistories
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             for
             the
             correcting
             of
             manners
             ,
             and
             due
             execution
             of
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Hitherto
               appertaine
            
             :
          
           
             
             1
             The
             Schooles
             of
             the
             Prophets
             as
             being
             the
             nurseries
             of
             religion
             and
             Seminaries
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             commonwealth
             .
             Ie.
             1.
             
          
           
           
             Amos
             7.14
             .
             Act.
             6.9
             .
             2.
             
             Reg.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             2
             Religious
             Feasts
             tending
             to
             nourish
             the
             societie
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             
             Iud.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             Contributions
             and
             collections
             for
             the
             poore
             .
             1.
             
             Cor
             ,
             16.1
             .
             
          
           
             1
             To
             bee
             performed
             on
             the
             Sabaoth
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             distributed
             according
             to
             the
             necessitie
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               farre
               of
               the
               vse
               of
               spirituall
               societie
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Ciuill
             followeth
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             manifold
             .
          
           
             1
             
               State
               assemblies
            
             to
             determine
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             body
             politick
             ,
             among
             which
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             authenticall
             ,
             
             are
             the
             Parliaments
             Next
             to
             these
             the
             Councell
             Table
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Starre-Camber
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Exchequer
             and
             Kings
             Bench.
             
          
           
             2
             Corporations
             and
             Brotherhoods
             ,
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             concerning
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             trades
             and
             mysteries
             .
             
          
           
             3
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Contracts
               and
               Bargains
            
             which
             must
             bee
             with
             these
             conditions
             .
             
          
           
           
             1
             That
             we
             vse
             no
             deceit
             either
             in
             word
             or
             deede
             to
             entrap
             or
             ouer-rate
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             promise
             be
             kept
             vnlesse
             with
             consent
             on
             each
             side
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             we
             sell
             not
             time
             ,
             making
             more
             profit
             in
             regard
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             sell
             what
             is
             good
             and
             saleable
             .
             Amos.
             8.
             
          
           
             5
             Mercy
             is
             to
             be
             shewed
             if
             wee
             haue
             our
             brother
             at
             an
             aduantage
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Ciuill
             societie
             may
             fall
             out
             in
             suits
             and
             controuersies
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               obserue
            
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             these
             hinder
             not
             our
             spirituall
             societie
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Neither
             impeach
             other
             ordinary
             kindnesses
             which
             ought
             to
             passe
             betweene
             neighbours
             .
          
           
             3
             Yet
             rather
             wee
             should
             suffer
             wrong
             ,
             then
             fall
             into
             these
             suites
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             Seeke
             wee
             all
             meanes
             of
             priuate
             agreement
             before
             wee
             goe
             to
             law
             .
          
           
             5
             Delay
             we
             not
             suits
             to
             weary
             out
             a
             brother
             .
          
           
           
             6
             Much
             lesse
             by
             bribery
             seek
             to
             ouerthrow
             a
             good
             cause
             .
          
           
             7
             But
             to
             ouercome
             euill
             with
             good
             ,
             seeking
             peace
             and
             ensuing
             it
             Rom.
             12.
             
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             A
             fifth
             vse
             of
             societie
             is
             for
             Recreation
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               obserue
            
             .
             
          
           
             1
             That
             we
             be
             as
             carefull
             to
             vse
             recreation
             a
             right
             ,
             as
             to
             haue
             liberty
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             we
             make
             choyce
             of
             a
             fit
             time
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             need
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             wearisomnesse
             in
             our
             callings
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             wee
             make
             no
             ocupation
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             labour
             so
             much
             for
             skill
             therein
             ,
             as
             rather
             to
             make
             vs
             more
             skilfull
             to
             moderate
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             4
             Looke
             we
             vp
             still
             to
             God
             for
             continency
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             our
             libertie
             .
          
           
             5
             Our
             kinds
             of
             recreation
             must
             be
             honest
             and
             of
             good
             report
             .
          
           
             6
             We
             must
             vse
             great
             moderation
             of
             our
             affections
             therein
             .
          
           
           
           
             3
             Neither
             enrage
             them
             by
             vnseasonable
             &
             ouer
             bitter
             reproofs
             vnlesse
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             presently
             lie
             in
             the
             ballance
             .
             Mat.
             7.6
             .
          
           
             4
             Take
             wee
             heed
             ,
             lest
             by
             labouring
             in
             simplicitie
             to
             approue
             our selues
             vnto
             them
             ,
             wee
             expose
             our selues
             as
             a
             prey
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             wee
             may
             benefit
             them
             ,
             we
             are
          
           
             1
             To
             conuerse
             grauely
             ,
             but
             yet
             humbly
             with
             them
             .
             Neh.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             12
             To
             wait
             some
             good
             occasion
             from
             their
             speech
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             worke
             vpon
             it
             .
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             call
             to
             mind
             some
             present
             blessing
             ,
             or
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             put
             by
             idle
             talke
             .
             Amos
             6.6
             .
             Esa.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             4
             Commend
             wee
             what
             is
             likely
             spoken
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             with
             an
             holy
             drawing
             them
             on
             to
             better
             ,
             by
             graue
             exhortations
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.24.25
             .
          
           
             5
             In
             all
             our
             speech
             let
             it
             appeare
             that
             loue
             is
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             soules
             good
             the
             principall
             end
             .
             Math.
             5.44
             .
          
           
           
             6
             Contrary
             we
             them
             not
             always
             in
             their
             weakenesse
             ,
             but
             expound
             it
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             vnlesse
             wee
             see
             apparent
             contempt
             and
             desperate
             scorning
             .
             Iudges
             22.23
             .
             Ro.
             14.1
             .
          
           
             7
             If
             we
             cannot
             benefit
             by
             conference
             ,
             then
             let
             vs
             take
             heede
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             euill
             ,
             but
             rather
             wisely
             breake
             it
             we
             off
             ,
             as
             Sampson
             did
             ,
             by
             some
             riddle
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             ne●●●e
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             leaue
             we
             them
             with
             peace
             that
             so
             afterward
             ,
             there
             may
             bee
             hope
             to
             win
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.15
             ▪
             Rom.
             12.18
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               are
               we
               to
               behaue
               our selues
               in
               euill
               company
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               by
               occasion
               they
               light
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               purposely
               wee
               are
               not
               to
               make
               choyse
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Either
             
               in
               holy
               duties
               concerning
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               Here
               learne
               :
            
          
           
             1
             That
             wee
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             perfection
             thereof
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Not
             to
             ioyne
             any
             otherwise
             with
             〈…〉
             in
             charity
             ,
             partly
             by
             our
             owne
             experience
             we
             hope
             &
             guesse
             their
             fitnes
             to
             our
             felowship
             .
          
           
           
             3
             If
             we
             know
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             are
             after
             priuate
             admonition
             to
             make
             knowne
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             our
             dislike
             thereof
             ,
             that
             we
             bee
             not
             partaker
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             If
             the
             partie
             will
             not
             refraine
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             lamenesse
             of
             discipline
             is
             not
             repelled
             :
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             refuse
             our
             comfort
             ,
             because
             he
             turns
             his
             into
             poyson
             .
          
           
             5
             Yet
             are
             we
             to
             eate
             with
             sowre
             herbes
             ,
             euen
             to
             mourne
             ,
             and
             sigh
             for
             further
             puritie
             .
          
           
             2
             Wee
             are
             not
             to
             admit
             the
             wicked
             to
             our
             priuate
             tables
             .
             Psal.
             101.
             and
             families
             .
          
           
             3
             Nor
             to
             assume
             them
             as
             partners
             ,
             in
             our
             priuate
             recreations
             .
          
           
             4
             Neither
             to
             employ
             them
             in
             our
             ciuill
             and
             domesticall
             affaires
             .
             Gen.
             14.
             
          
           
             5
             Especially
             not
             to
             acquaint
             them
             with
             our
             secrets
             .
             Iudg.
             10.
             
          
           
             6
             Generally
             ,
             wherein
             it
             stands
             with
             
               our
               libertie
            
             ,
             and
             
               their
               saftie
            
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             purposely
             to
             sort
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             vse
             of
             euill
             company
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             1
             That
             wee
             make
             more
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             labour
             to
             make
             the
             bad
             better
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             wee
             long
             after
             heauen
             ,
             where
             wee
             shall
             finde
             none
             but
             good
             company
             .
             Phil.
             1.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             4
             That
             wee
             grow
             more
             priuate
             and
             learne
             to
             bee
             a
             part
             with
             our
             God.
             Gen.
             5.21
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             solitarinesse
             .
          
           
             
               ANd
               this
               is
               the
               next
               occasion
               of
               the
               day
               ,
            
             
             
               wisely
               to
               be
               entertained
               of
               vs.
            
             Namely
             ,
          
           
             To
             order
             wisely
             solitarinesse
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             because
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             now
             we
             lie
             naked
             and
             open
             to
             spirituall
             tentations
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             Pride
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             may
             with
             best
             aduantage
             &
             least
             hinderance
             ,
             pursue
             the
             best
             things
             :
             and
             so
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             or
             subiect
             to
             the
             greatest
             euill
             .
          
           
             Here
             therefore
             obserue
             these
             Rules
             .
             
          
           
           
             1
             That
             though
             we
             be
             from
             the
             presence
             and
             company
             of
             men
             :
             yet
             we
             haue
             the
             presence
             ,
             and
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             the
             ministery
             of
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             now
             especially
             ,
             we
             reioyce
             in
             this
             fellowship
             .
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Yet
             so
             as
             that
             wee
             neglect
             not
             our
             callings
             ,
             but
             be
             sure
             that
             wee
             be
             kept
             from
             idlenesse
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             we
             especially
             call
             to
             mind
             those
             
               ill
               neighbours
            
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             neuer
             be
             rid
             of
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             liue
             namely
             ,
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             greatest
             freedome
             of
             solitarinesse
             forget
             not
             our
             bondage
             vnder
             this
             tyranny
             ,
             to
             pr●●●uent
             
               spirituall
               pride
            
             and
             
               securitie
               .
               Rom.
            
             7.24.25
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             take
             heed
             of
             idle
             and
             curious
             speculations
             ,
             feeding
             thereby
             our
             melancholy
             and
             vaine
             thoughts
             ,
             lest
             Satan
             take
             aduantage
             of
             our
             curiositie
             ,
             and
             so
             prouoke
             vs
             to
             schismes
             and
             heresies
             ,
             or
             else
             breede
             fearefull
             distractions
             ,
             and
             defections
             of
             the
             mind
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
          
           
             5
             Prouoking
             hereby
             to
             singularity
             
             and
             so
             forsaking
             of
             the
             fellowship
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             wee
             be
             carefull
             to
             order
             and
             represse
             the
             infinit
             wandrings
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             at
             such
             times
             is
             most
             busie
             and
             exorbitant
             .
             Gen
             6.5
             .
             Dan.
             4.2
             .
             And
             that
          
           
             1
             By
             singling
             out
             the
             most
             necessary
             matter
             that
             concernes
             our
             present
             occasion
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             prosecuting
             at
             once
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             wee
             may
             without
             interruption
             .
          
           
             3
             At
             lest
             ,
             if
             some
             speciall
             motion
             come
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             so
             entertaining
             it
             ,
             as
             taking
             only
             some
             brief
             note
             thereof
             to
             helpe
             memory
             ,
             we
             leaue
             it
             to
             some
             proper
             season
             ,
             &
             so
             returne
             againe
             to
             our
             former
             subiect
             .
          
           
             4
             Not
             leauing
             it
             till
             we
             haue
             driuen
             it
             from
             speculation
             to
             particular
             vse
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             so
             raise
             vp
             ,
             to
             run
             our
             communion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             7
             Especially
             that
             wee
             be
             wise
             to
             discern
             Satans
             deepnes
             ,
             who
             now
             
             will
             vsually
             most
             eagerly
             assault
             vs
             either
             taking
             aduantage
             of
             our
             securitie
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             freede
             from
             outward
             occasions
             ,
             or
             working
             vpon
             priuatenesse
             and
             want
             of
             succour
             .
             Mat.
             4.
             
          
           
             8
             That
             especially
             wee
             meditate
             on
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             comforting
             our selues
             with
             the
             holy
             protectiō
             of
             Angels
             ,
             who
             attend
             vs
             ,
             &
             reioycing
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             that
             blessed
             fellowship
             which
             expects
             vs
             in
             heauen
             .
             Gen.
             5.
             
             Gen
             24.63
             .
          
           
             9
             At
             no
             hand
             giue
             wee
             place
             to
             Satan
             ,
             seeking
             now
             to
             scare
             or
             distract
             vs
             ,
             but
             resist
             we
             strongly
             by
             faithful
             praier
             .
             1.
             
             Pe.
             5.8.9.2
             .
             Ch.
             3.
             ●●●
          
           
             10
             Presume
             not
             of
             such
             solitarines
             either
             which
             hath
             no
             warrant
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Monks
             ,
             &c.
             or
             when
             thou
             art
             bound
             to
             society
             ,
             for
             herein
             thou
             excludest
             thy selfe
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Eccles
             4
             9.10
             .
          
           
             Thus
             behauing
             our selues
             alone
             .
          
           
             
             1
             We
             shall
             neuer
             want
             the
             comfort
             of
             sweet
             communion
             ▪
             Mat.
             28.
             
             Apoca
             3.20
             .
             Iohn
             14.23
             .
          
           
           
             2
             Ready
             shall
             wee
             bee
             for
             such
             troubles
             ,
             when
             we
             may
             be
             driuen
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
             Apoc.
             1.9.10
             .
          
           
             3
             Fitter
             also
             for
             the
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.4.5
             .
          
           
             4
             Strengthned
             against
             Sathan
             ,
             who
             now
             will
             principally
             assault
             vs
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             
             Eccles.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             profitable
             redeemers
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             purchasers
             of
             eternity
             ,
             Eph.
             5.16
             .
             Prouided
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             wee
             vex
             not
             our selues
             with
             sifting
             ,
             
             or
             enuying
             others
             businesse
             and
             states
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             wee
             be
             made
             vnfit
             for
             our
             owne
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             we
             ouer-whelme
             not
             our selues
             with
             ouermuch
             thinking
             of
             worldly
             things
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             times
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             things
             which
             may
             happen
             ,
             least
             the
             heart
             bee
             drowned
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             or
             appalled
             with
             feare
             of
             after-claps
             ,
             Mathew
             .
             6.34
             .
             Luk.
             21.34
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             meditation
             of
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             looke
             we
             that
             our
             custome
             
             herein
             cause
             not
             a
             vilifying
             or
             loathing
             of
             such
             heauenly
             mysteries
             ,
             Math.
             6.7
             .
             Mat.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             4
             Take
             we
             heed
             of
             an
             ouerweening
             conceit
             of
             our selues
             ,
             if
             thou
             findst
             a
             greater
             furniture
             of
             Gods
             graces
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             5.53
             .
          
           
             5
             Especially
             bee
             carefull
             that
             while
             thou
             meditatest
             of
             forsaking
             sinne
             ,
             thou
             beest
             not
             intangled
             with
             some
             spice
             thereof
             ,
             either
             presuming
             further
             then
             thy
             present
             strength
             ,
             or
             by
             conceit
             of
             what
             thou
             doest
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             abusing
             thee
             with
             a
             contrary
             colour
             of
             sin
             ,
             while
             thou
             labourest
             to
             preuent
             him
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             then
             in
             labouring
             to
             resist
             sinne
             ,
             see
             thou
             beest
             well
             armed
             ,
             and
             know
             thy
             strength
             too
             :
             yet
             fearfull
             of
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             so
             humbly
             cast
             vpon
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             mayest
             resist
             in
             the
             euill
             day
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.
             
             Prouerbs
             28.14
             .
             Psal.
             16.8
             .
          
           
             Tryall
             of
             the
             right
             vse
             is
             :
          
           
           
             1
             That
             wee
             find
             our
             zeale
             and
             comfort
             in
             holy
             duties
             quickned
             and
             encreased
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             yet
             can
             stoope
             more
             humbly
             and
             chifely
             to
             the
             meanest
             occasions
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             and
             walke
             more
             freely
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             profitably
             herein
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             so
             shall
             bee
             more
             ready
             to
             embrace
             the
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             impart
             our
             best
             treasures
             thereto
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             shall
             by
             experience
             of
             such
             offences
             ,
             and
             wants
             ,
             which
             wee
             finde
             among
             men
             ,
             bee
             sent
             more
             often
             to
             conferre
             in
             priuate
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             &
             solace
             our selues
             in
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             so
             bee
             weaned
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             wee
             neglect
             no
             lawfull
             meanes
             for
             the
             maintenance
             thereof
             to
             a
             better
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             yet
             shall
             hunger
             after
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             and
             prepare
             thereto
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             concerning
             solitarinesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Of
             Prosperitie
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             vse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               next
               imployment
               of
               the
               day
               is
               how
               to
               behaue
               thy selfe
               in
               enioying
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               Prosperity
               :
               and
               the
               knowledge
               hereof
               is
               needfull
               .
            
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             because
             the
             best
             haue
             been
             tripped
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             as
             
               Salomon
               ,
               Ionas
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             hereby
             religious
             exercises
             haue
             been
             coldly
             performed
             and
             intermitted
             ,
             Mat.
             22.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Liberty
             hath
             beene
             giuen
             to
             loosnesse
             ,
             and
             inward
             gifts
             growne
             cold
             ,
             Hab.
             1.16
             .
             Amos
             6.5
             .
          
           
             3
             Euils
             that
             were
             banished
             ,
             haue
             beene
             recalled
             againe
             ,
             as
             gaming
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.7
             .
          
           
             4
             They
             weaken
             our
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             Hab.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             5
             With-draw
             our
             loue
             and
             kindnesse
             towardes
             inferiours
             ,
             with
             whom
             heretofore
             wee
             haue
             beene
             inward
             .
          
           
           
             6
             Breed
             policy
             ,
             and
             so
             deceite
             ,
             euen
             in
             many
             professors
             .
             Genes
             .
             20.11
             .
             And
          
           
             7
             Cause
             couetousnesse
             and
             loue
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             Psa.
             62.10
             .
             Luke
             12.19
             .
             Amos
             6.3
             .
          
           
             8
             Yea
             ,
             breed
             vnwillingnesse
             to
             beare
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             cunning
             to
             auoid
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             9
             Giue
             occasion
             to
             the
             world
             to
             thinke
             we
             are
             hers
             ,
             and
             so
             causing
             her
             to
             presume
             of
             vs
             ,
             makes
             her
             hereby
             ,
             being
             deceiued
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             proofe
             ,
             our
             more
             heauy
             enemy
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             
          
           
             10
             Heereupon
             also
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             burthen
             lies
             heauier
             vpon
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             euen
             because
             of
             our
             prosperity
             ,
             being
             not
             carried
             wisely
             and
             tenderly
             ,
             Amos
             6.5
             .
             Esay
             5.
             
          
           
             11
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             occasion
             that
             causes
             vs
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             to
             censure
             those
             that
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             to
             challenge
             their
             sincerity
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             Iob.
             8.
             
             Iob.
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             12
             And
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             
             causeth
             iealousie
             among
             Professors
             ,
             and
             so
             distrust
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             when
             all
             beare
             not
             the
             same
             burthen
             ,
             Rom
             15.1
             .
             Rom.
             12.13.16
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             estate
             is
             very
             slippery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             had
             neede
             to
             get
             sure
             footing
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             stand
             vpright
             therin
             .
             Psal.
             73.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             vncertaine
             and
             changeable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             stands
             vs
             vppon
             to
             make
             vs
             friends
             thereof
             while
             wee
             haue
             it
             .
             Luk.
             16.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             losse
             hereof
             doth
             much
             distract
             ,
             which
             the
             right
             vse
             hereof
             will
             much
             abate
             and
             qualifie
             ,
             Psa.
             112.7
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             therefore
             apparant
             that
             the
             best
             may
             and
             doe
             abuse
             prosperity
             ,
             obserue
             now
             how
             wee
             may
             vse
             it
             aright
             :
          
           
             
             First
             then
             ,
             let
             vs
             consider
             the
             ends
             why
             the
             Lord
             bestow
             ,
             those
             outward
             blessings
             in
             this
             life
             vppon
             his
             children
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             1
             To
             try
             whether
             wee
             will
             preferre
             him
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             can
             loue
             him
             better
             then
             them
             ,
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
           
             2
             To
             make
             vs
             his
             Stewards
             in
             an
             holy
             dispensation
             of
             them
             to
             others
             .
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             3
             To
             be
             pledges
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             furtherances
             of
             spirituall
             blessings
             .
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             may
             be
             humbled
             to
             giue
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             .
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             We
             must
             not
             esteeme
             basely
             of
             them
             ,
             
             seing
             they
             are
             the
             gifts
             of
             so
             glorious
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             Neither
             must
             we
             be
             secure
             in
             this
             slippery
             estate
             ,
             seeing
             the
             same
             giuer
             is
             also
             the
             taker
             away
             .
          
           
             3
             Take
             heede
             we
             despise
             not
             others
             in
             regard
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             4
             Nor
             thrust
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             vp
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             Iob.
             31.
             
          
           
             5
             Wee
             must
             not
             cloy
             our
             hearts
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             keepe
             them
             intirely
             to
             God.
             Psa.
             62.
             
          
           
             6
             We
             must
             not
             be
             puffed
             vp
             with
             them
             .
             Psa.
             75.
             
          
           
             7
             We
             must
             not
             tye
             ,
             nor
             measure
             God
             onely
             by
             them
             ,
             Psa.
             30.6
             .
          
           
           
             8
             Wee
             must
             bee
             willing
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             them
             either
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             to
             auoid
             our
             owne
             hurt
             .
             Mat.
             10.37
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             they
             were
             ours
             ,
             but
             Gods
             to
             dispose
             wholly
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Children
             ,
             Math.
             19.29
             ▪
             13.
             
             Col.
             3.23
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             ouer-high
             conceit
             of
             these
             things
             is
             no
             small
             occasion
             to
             be-witch
             our
             hearts
             with
             them
             ,
             therefore
             let
             vs
             labour
             to
             rectifie
             our
             iudgments
             concerning
             prosperity
             ,
             that
             so
             our
             ouerweening
             opinion
             thereof
             may
             bee
             abated
             ,
             and
             our
             affections
             rectified
             therein
             .
          
           
             
               To
               this
               end
            
             ,
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               consider
               that
               though
               they
               are
               Gods
               blessings
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             are
             giuen
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             to
             euill
             men
             ,
             and
             become
             snares
             and
             pits
             vnto
             them
             Psalm
             .
             69.
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             preheminence
             ,
             euen
             the
             wicked
             in
             these
             excell
             vs.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Acknowledge
             we
             that
             the
             best
             
             haue
             beene
             tainted
             ,
             and
             much
             defaced
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             behold
             wee
             in
             their
             example
             ,
             what
             may
             befal
             vs.
             as
             Salomon
             and
             Dauid
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             1.
             
             King.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             they
             neither
             haue
             beene
             ,
             nor
             shall
             bee
             any
             certaine
             inheritance
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             haue
             changed
             their
             master
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             the
             giuer
             .
             Pro.
             23
          
           
             4
             That
             we
             deserue
             nor
             the
             least
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             our
             industry
             ,
             without
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             cannot
             compasse
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             haue
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             lent
             vs
             ,
             Psa.
             127
             Gen.
             ●●●2
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             best
             they
             are
             but
             vanity
             ,
             and
             breede
             vexation
             of
             Spirit
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             that
             indeed
             they
             are
             nothing
             :
             yea
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             ,
             Eccles.
             1.2
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             6
             That
             the
             enioying
             of
             them
             is
             not
             simply
             a
             note
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7
             Neither
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             is
             it
             an
             infallible
             token
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
          
           
           
             8
             That
             the
             Lord
             can
             supply
             vs
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             he
             is
             and
             will
             bee
             better
             vnto
             vs
             infinitely
             aboue
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             wee
             must
             bee
             carefull
             in
             the
             right
             dispensation
             of
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               And
               that
               in
               this
               manner
            
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             we
             must
             principally
             honor
             God
             with
             our
             substance
             ,
             Prouerbes
             3.
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               done
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             acknowledging
             we
             haue
             all
             of
             his
             free
             mercy
             .
             Gen.
             32.
             
          
           
             2
             Willingly
             confessing
             from
             what
             a
             low
             estate
             the
             Lord
             hath
             raised
             vs
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             
          
           
             3
             By
             thankfulnesse
             vnto
             him
             for
             the
             least
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             greatest
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.8
             .
             Eph.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             faithfulnesse
             in
             a
             lower
             estate
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Lord
             may
             increase
             vs
             ▪
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               performed
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             following
             our
             Calling
             ,
             as
             contentedly
             and
             humbling
             our selues
             therein
             ,
             being
             increased
             ,
             as
             when
             wee
             began
             with
             nothing
             ,
             
             Deut.
             8.11
             .
             Phil.
             4.11.12
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             must
             now
             much
             more
             be
             open
             handed
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             to
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             must
             not
             thinke
             it
             enough
             to
             comfort
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             wee
             must
             also
             minister
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             few
             rich
             men
             make
             conscience
             of
             ,
             neither
             indeede
             are
             able
             to
             performe
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Wee
             must
             honour
             our selues
             in
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             eating
             the
             labours
             of
             our
             hands
             ,
             Psa.
             128.
             and
             that
             not
             only
             for
             necessity
             ,
             but
             for
             ornament
             also
             .
          
           
             
               But
               yet
               with
               these
               conditions
            
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             wee
             exceed
             not
             our
             callings
             .
             
          
           
             2
             That
             wee
             remember
             Ioseph
             in
             trouble
             .
             Amos.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             wee
             be
             alwayes
             fitted
             to
             spirituall
             duties
             .
             Luk.
             21.34
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             ready
             to
             be
             abased
             as
             we
             haue
             abounded
             .
             Phil.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             our
             prosperitie
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             wee
             haue
             attained
             the
             
             same
             by
             holy
             meanes
             ,
             
             as
             prayer
             ,
             &c.
             Gen.
             31.
             1.
             
             King.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             our
             heauenly
             thrift
             goes
             forward
             with
             our
             earthly
             ,
             and
             exceeds
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             the
             more
             wee
             enioy
             ,
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             the
             more
             wee
             feare
             our selues
             ,
             and
             keepe
             a
             more
             speciall
             watch
             ouer
             our
             soules
             ,
             to
             preuent
             pride
             ,
             and
             security
             ,
             and
             prophanesse
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             these
             outwarde
             things
             weane
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.29.30.31
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             we
             are
             prepared
             to
             suffer
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             tempted
             of
             them
             .
             Luk.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             though
             wee
             giue
             these
             things
             their
             due
             ,
             yet
             wee
             account
             them
             all
             as
             dung
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ.
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             wee
             make
             them
             our
             seruants
             to
             our
             Christian
             Callings
             .
             Luk.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             8
             And
             instruments
             to
             most
             good
             .
          
           
             9
             That
             our
             prosperity
             bee
             mingled
             
             with
             some
             outward
             or
             inward
             crosses
             .
          
           
             10
             Especially
             ,
             that
             though
             wee
             prosper
             ,
             yet
             wee
             are
             grieued
             with
             the
             miseries
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Helpes
               hereunto
               are
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             To
             consider
             we
             are
             but
             strangers
             and
             pilgrimes
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             had
             need
             to
             goe
             lightly
             on
             our
             iourney
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             are
             but
             tenants
             at
             will
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             3
             Stewards
             for
             other
             .
             Luk.
             16.
             
          
           
             4
             Must
             giue
             vp
             a
             large
             account
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             Luk.
             12
             48.
             
          
           
             
               The
               benefit
               hereof
               is
            
             :
          
           
             1
             We
             shall
             glorifie
             God
             herein
             .
             
          
           
             2
             Enioy
             this
             estate
             with
             more
             comfort
             and
             constancy
             .
          
           
             3
             Benefit
             others
             more
             gratiously
             thereby
             .
          
           
             4
             As
             also
             herein
             ,
             the
             heauenly
             blisse
             shall
             be
             sealed
             vp
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             5
             Hereby
             we
             shal
             discern
             &
             enioy
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             our
             
               Christian
               liberty
            
          
           
             6
             And
             by
             the
             right
             vse
             thereof
             prepared
             to
             a
             more
             glorious
             
             measure
             of
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             7
             We
             shall
             also
             be
             better
             fitted
             to
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             purge
             out
             corruption
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Of
             Aduersity
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             vse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               AND
               this
               is
               the
               next
               occasion
               daily
               occurring
               ,
            
             
             
               euen
               to
               vse
               Aduersity
               aright
            
             .
          
           
             
               A
               direction
               very
               needfull
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             the
             derest
             Children
             of
             God
             haue
             failed
             herein
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             73.
             
          
           
             2
             Wee
             profite
             in
             nothing
             more
             then
             in
             an
             holy
             vse
             of
             afflictions
             .
             Psa.
             119.71
             .
          
           
             3
             God
             sheweth
             himselfe
             in
             no
             occasion
             so
             maruelous
             as
             in
             this
             .
             Psal.
             107.
             
          
           
             4
             Sathan
             hopes
             in
             nothing
             to
             trip
             vs
             a
             herein
             .
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             5
             The
             world
             hath
             no
             more
             effectuall
             means
             to
             condemne
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             iust
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             troubles
             .
             Iob.
             8.
             
             Act.
             28.4
             .
          
           
             
             That
             we
             may
             therefore
             vse
             aduersity
             aright
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               learne
               we
               to
               informe
               our
               iudgements
               concerning
               the
               same
               :
               as
            
          
           
             1
             Concerning
             the
             Causes
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             they
             come
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             
             but
             are
             appoynted
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             sealed
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             Io●●●
             .
             33.15
             .
             Amos
             3
          
           
             2
             That
             they
             are
             imposed
             in
             loue
             and
             of
             very
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             Psalme
             119.
             
          
           
             3
             That
             there
             is
             some
             cause
             of
             them
             in
             vs
             ,
             though
             presently
             not
             knowne
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               And
               these
               causes
               may
               be
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Either
             chastisement
             for
             some
             sinne
             past
             ,
             or
             present
             ,
             
             2.
             
             Samuel
             21.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Preuention
             of
             some
             sin
             wherin
             wee
             are
             like
             to
             fall
             :
             as
             securitie
             ,
             pride
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             Triall
             and
             exercise
             of
             some
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             vs.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.7
             .
             Especially
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             Gen
             22.
             
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             Conuincing
             the
             world
             of
             slanderous
             imputations
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             serue
             God
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
           
             5
             To
             draw
             vs
             neerer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             cause
             vs
             to
             haue
             experience
             of
             his
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             6
             Recouery
             of
             some
             graces
             which
             by
             prosperity
             haue
             been
             decayed
             in
             vs.
             Hos.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             7
             As
             also
             for
             the
             encrease
             &
             perfection
             of
             grace
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             8
             To
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             wicked
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             so
             to
             conforme
             vs
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             8.25
             .
             2.
             
             Tim
             3.5
             .
          
           
             10
             Prouoking
             vs
             to
             a
             daily
             iudging
             of
             our selues
             ,
             that
             wee
             bee
             not
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.30.31
             .
          
           
             11
             To
             weane
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             cause
             vs
             to
             long
             and
             sigh
             for
             our
             deliuerance
             ,
             Apoc.
             6.10
             .
             Apoc.
             22.20
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             vse
             afflictions
             rightly
             ,
             wee
             must
             bee
             able
             rightly
             to
             discerne
             of
             them
             :
             As
          
           
             
             1
             That
             of
             all
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             conscience
             are
             most
             fearfull
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             issue
             proue
             most
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             in
             the
             greatest
             wee
             are
             to
             
             looke
             for
             greatest
             assistance
             .
          
           
             3
             Such
             as
             proceede
             from
             Sathan
             may
             be
             discerned
             by
             their
             violēce
             and
             suddennesse
             ,
             and
             shortnesse
             .
          
           
             4
             Those
             from
             the
             flesh
             ,
             by
             their
             sutablenesse
             to
             the
             complexion
             ,
             and
             diseases
             .
          
           
             5
             Those
             from
             the
             world
             by
             their
             sorting
             with
             our
             quality
             ,
             calling
             ,
             outward
             occasions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             vse
             them
             aright
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             alwayes
             prepared
             to
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.12
             .
             and
             that
             ,
             
          
           
             1
             By
             submitting
             our
             wils
             simply
             in
             all
             things
             to
             the
             prouidence
             of
             our
             gracious
             father
             ,
             Math
             26.39
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             considering
             that
             wee
             were
             predestinated
             and
             ordained
             vnto
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             8.22
             .
          
           
             3
             We
             must
             in
             the
             purpose
             of
             our
             hearts
             make
             choyce
             of
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             Math.
             7.
             and
             bee
             ready
             to
             vndergoe
             it
             .
             Heb.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             this
             is
             the
             narrow
             way
             ,
             and
             straight
             gate
             that
             leades
             to
             heauen
             .
             Act.
             14.
             
          
           
             5
             That
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             haue
             
             haue
             traced
             this
             way
             before
             vs.
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             6
             That
             this
             yoake
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             the
             burthen
             passing
             light
             ,
             as
             hauing
             the
             sting
             thereof
             taken
             away
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             hee
             beares
             the
             burthen
             now
             with
             vs.
             Esay
             .
             53
             and
             indeed
             wholly
             takes
             it
             vpon
             him
             .
             Math.
             10.
             
          
           
             7
             Feare
             we
             alwayes
             our selues
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             this
             respect
             may
             come
             vpon
             vs.
             
          
           
             8
             That
             these
             troubles
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             therfore
             the
             rather
             to
             be
             vndergone
             to
             subdue
             so
             treacherous
             an
             enemy
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             9
             By
             imposing
             voluntary
             troubles
             vpon
             our selues
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             better
             digest
             such
             as
             God
             shall
             necessarily
             inflict
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.27
             .
          
           
             
               And
               these
               are
            
             ,
          
           
             
             9
             Let
             vs
             enter
             into
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             and
             obserue
             the
             chastisements
             of
             the
             Lord
             vpon
             others
             ,
             labouring
             to
             stirre
             vp
             our
             bowels
             towardes
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             
             weepe
             with
             them
             that
             weep
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             10
             And
             at
             no
             hand
             presume
             we
             of
             our
             strength
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             but
             feare
             wee
             our selues
             ,
             and
             cast
             wee
             our selues
             wholly
             on
             GOD.
             Mat.
             26.33
             .
          
           
             11
             Discerne
             wee
             wisely
             our
             fitnesse
             for
             troubles
             and
             auoyd
             wee
             all
             vnnecessary
             and
             vnseasonable
             afflictions
             .
             Iohn
             .
             18.8
             .
             Matth.
             10.23
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.33
             .
          
           
             12
             Iudge
             we
             wisely
             of
             the
             troubles
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             wee
             adde
             not
             affliction
             to
             their
             affliction
             .
             Psa.
             41.
             
          
           
             13
             Meditate
             we
             often
             of
             the
             former
             ends
             and
             benefites
             of
             troubles
             ,
             which
             are
             manifold
             .
             Psa.
             119.67
             .
          
           
             14
             Vse
             wee
             an
             holy
             moderation
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             prosperity
             in
             our
             dyet
             ,
             apparrell
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
             And
             let
             vs
             now
             cut
             off
             all
             heady
             affections
             ,
             as
             anger
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             troubles
             they
             shall
             not
             preuaile
             against
             vs.
             
          
           
             15
             Maintaine
             wee
             especially
             
             tendernesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             soundnesse
             of
             heart
             by
             daily
             examination
             ,
             and
             iudging
             our selues
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             fit
             for
             any
             affliction
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             16
             If
             our
             estate
             seeme
             to
             diminish
             outwardly
             ,
             let
             vs
             be
             contented
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             by
             degrees
             be
             prepared
             to
             further
             emptying
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.16
             .
             Especially
             let
             vs
             deny
             our selues
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             wisedome
             ,
             so
             shall
             no
             crosse
             bee
             strange
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             17
             Consider
             wee
             that
             wee
             haue
             our
             Captaine
             Christ
             Iesus
             to
             bee
             our
             Companion
             in
             all
             troubles
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.13
             .
             Yea
             hee
             hath
             already
             trode
             the
             wine
             presse
             alone
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             the
             sting
             of
             our
             troubles
             ,
             yea
             conquered
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             not
             be
             weary
             ,
             nor
             faint
             in
             our
             mindes
             .
          
           
             18
             And
             that
             wee
             haue
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             lead
             vs
             through
             them
             .
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             19
             And
             bee
             wee
             assured
             of
             the
             protection
             of
             Angels
             to
             defend
             vs
             in
             the
             same
             .
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
           
             20
             And
             let
             vs
             be
             thinking
             of
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             troubles
             ,
             and
             preparing
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             afflictions
             shall
             bee
             vnwelcome
             to
             vs.
             Phil.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             21
             Forget
             wee
             not
             to
             meditate
             often
             on
             the
             ioyes
             of
             heauen
             ,
             that
             so
             when
             afflictions
             come
             wee
             may
             bee
             encouraged
             the
             rather
             to
             vndergoe
             them
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             inestimable
             reward
             which
             is
             set
             before
             vs.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.16.17
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             shall
             we
             be
             happily
             prepared
             to
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             a
             comfortable
             vse
             of
             them
             when
             they
             are
             vpon
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               To
               this
               end
               consider
               further
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             Not
             what
             God
             hath
             laid
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             but
             what
             wee
             haue
             deserued
             ,
             
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
             Dan.
             9.7
             .
             Psa.
             119.75
             .
             Psa.
             103.9.10
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             all
             our
             troubles
             ,
             looke
             wee
             not
             vppon
             the
             Instrument
             that
             doth
             chastice
             vs
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             Lord
             that
             directs
             and
             turnes
             about
             to
             good
             ,
             2.
             
             Chr.
             20.
             
             Ps.
             142.
             renouncing
             chance
             ,
             and
             trusting
             onely
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             guider
             of
             our
             troubles
             
             
             all
             vse
             ,
             discerning
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             reforming
             it
             ,
             and
             seeing
             light
             in
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             15
             Bee
             wee
             thankfull
             vnto
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             wee
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             16
             If
             we
             be
             buffeted
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             with
             impatiency
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             tentations
             ,
             let
             it
             comfort
             vs
             ,
             that
             feeling
             these
             corruptions
             and
             acknowledging
             ,
             yea
             striuing
             against
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             certaine
             token
             of
             a
             future
             victory
             .
          
           
             17
             Consider
             we
             the
             euils
             that
             are
             prepared
             for
             sinners
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             the
             better
             endure
             light
             afflictions
             .
             2.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             
          
           
             18
             Forget
             wee
             not
             to
             compare
             the
             present
             profit
             in
             troubles
             with
             the
             sensible
             losse
             ,
             that
             sin
             is
             hereby
             lessened
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             sin
             weakened
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
             And
             rather
             blesse
             wee
             GOD
             that
             wee
             suffer
             not
             more
             troubles
             then
             bee
             grieued
             for
             such
             as
             are
             vpon
             vs.
             
          
           
             19
             Liue
             wee
             especially
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Sense
             ;
             beleeuing
             the
             
             things
             we
             see
             not
             ,
             and
             hoping
             the
             things
             that
             are
             desperate
             .
             2.
             
             Corin.
             1.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             20
             That
             Gods
             power
             is
             more
             seene
             in
             the
             issues
             out
             of
             trouble
             then
             in
             keeping
             vs
             out
             of
             them
             altogether
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             serues
             to
             the
             magnifying
             of
             Gods
             power
             Psal.
             98.1
             .
             Which
             wee
             must
             meditate
             on
             ,
             remembring
             when
             wee
             suffer
             most
             ,
             yet
             wee
             suffer
             as
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             21
             Hereby
             Satan
             also
             is
             most
             confounded
             ,
             that
             whereby
             he
             labours
             most
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             Cburch
             ,
             and
             Gods
             children
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             the
             same
             confirmed
             and
             profited
             .
             Phil.
             1.12
             .
             In
             our
             particular
             troubles
             ,
             reioyce
             wee
             for
             the
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Christians
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             22
             Promise
             we
             to
             further
             others
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God.
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             23
             Vow
             wee
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             in
             the
             great
             congregations
             .
             Ps.
             35
          
           
             24
             Moue
             we
             the
             Lord
             from
             the
             insolency
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
             Ps.
             119.126
             .
             Psa.
             41.
             
          
           
           
             25
             As
             also
             by
             testifying
             our
             zeale
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             bee
             blasphemed
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             Num.
             14.
             
             Exod.
             12.
             
             Psal.
             74.
             
             Psal.
             80.
             
          
           
             26
             Labour
             we
             especially
             to
             comfort
             our
             heart
             ,
             with
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             innocency
             ,
             and
             that
             good
             cause
             for
             which
             we
             suffer
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.12
             .
             That
             the
             seruant
             is
             not
             aboue
             the
             maister
             .
          
           
             27
             Yet
             acknowledge
             we
             before
             God
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             cleare
             ,
             and
             so
             abhor
             we
             our selues
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             .
             Iob.
             11.
             
          
           
             28
             If
             we
             suffer
             as
             euill
             doers
             ,
             yet
             remember
             we
             that
             the
             crosse
             is
             not
             so
             much
             sent
             as
             a
             punishment
             for
             sinne
             ,
             as
             a
             remedie
             against
             it
             .
             Psal.
             119.77
             .
             And
             comfort
             wee
             our selues
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             helpeth
             the
             abiect
             and
             vnworthy
             .
          
           
             29
             Moue
             we
             the
             Lord
             from
             the
             senee
             of
             our
             owne
             weakenes
             .
             Iob.
             6
             &
             vtter
             inability
             as
             of
             our selues
             .
             Psal.
             6.
             
          
           
             30
             Protest
             we
             our
             faith
             in
             God.
             Iob.
             13.15
             .
             and
             patience
             in
             waiting
             vpon
             him
             .
             Psalme
             123.2
             .
             Mich.
             7.9
             .
             
             And
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             vse
             wee
             feruent
             prayer
             .
             Iam.
             5.13
             .
             And
             this
             shall
             most
             steed
             vs
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             .
             And
             possesse
             our
             soules
             in
             patience
             .
             Mat.
             10.
             
          
           
             31
             Bind
             we
             the
             Lord
             to
             vs
             from
             the
             manifestation
             ,
             &
             making
             good
             of
             his
             fauour
             in
             that
             he
             suffers
             not
             our
             enemies
             to
             triumph
             ouer
             vs.
             Psal
             41.11
             .
          
           
             32
             Meditate
             we
             of
             the
             shortnes
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             end
             of
             troubles
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             our
             right
             vse
             of
             afflictions
             .
             Is
             ,
          
           
             1
             That
             the
             power
             of
             sinne
             bee
             weakened
             ,
             and
             our
             corruption
             purged
             out
             ,
          
           
             2
             That
             we
             be
             more
             powerfull
             in
             spirituall
             duties
             :
             and
             yet
             humbled
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             more
             compassionate
             towards
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             zealous
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             wee
             bee
             more
             wained
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             prosperitie
             be
             amended
             by
             the
             afflictions
             on
             others
             .
          
           
           
             
             selues
             ,
             and
             so
             submitting
             to
             the
             wisedome
             of
             our
             superiours
             :
             yet
             so
          
           
             9
             As
             that
             we
             do
             nothing
             against
             a
             truly
             informed
             conscience
             ,
             lest
             in
             seeking
             to
             auoyd
             troubles
             from
             men
             ;
             we
             cause
             our
             conscience
             to
             become
             our
             scourge
             :
             and
             then
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             conscience
             ,
             shall
             much
             more
             condemne
             vs.
             
          
           
             10
             And
             yet
             rest
             wee
             not
             vpon
             a
             scrupulous
             or
             erroneous
             conscience
             ,
             lest
             hereby
             ,
             throgh
             obstinacie
             ,
             we
             thrust
             our selues
             vpon
             the
             edge
             of
             authority
             .
          
           
             11
             So
             vsing
             diligence
             and
             con
             .
             science
             in
             our
             places
             ,
             and
             withall
          
           
             12
             Labouring
             to
             giue
             mild
             and
             soft
             answers
             .
          
           
             Thus
             may
             we
             preuent
             vnnecessarie
             troubles
             ,
             &c
          
           
             And
             seeing
             the
             wiseman
             sees
             the
             plague
             and
             hides
             himselfe
             .
             Therefore
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             wi●●●l
             visite
             a
             sinfull
             nation
             :
             so
             as
             that
             hee
             will
             reserue
             a
             remnant
             from
             the
             common
             desolation
             .
          
           
           
             
               Therefore
               here
            
             ,
          
           
             
               First
               learne
               wee
               how
               to
               foresee
               a
               plague
               .
            
          
           
             1
             By
             faith
             ,
             resting
             on
             the
             word
             denouncing
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             experience
             ,
             comparing
             the
             sinnes
             present
             with
             the
             sinnes
             of
             former
             ages
             ,
             and
             so
             collecting
             from
             the
             constancie
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             hath
             punished
             like
             sinnes
             formerly
             ,
             so
             will
             he
             also
             meet
             with
             like
             sinners
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             the
             qualitie
             and
             measure
             of
             the
             sinne
             ,
             we
             may
             guesse
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             scourge
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             And
             wee
             haue
             also
             these
             markes
             when
             the
             plague
             stands
             at
             the
             doore
             .
          
           
             1
             When
             sinne
             is
             ripe
             ,
             that
             is
             :
          
           
             1
             When
             the
             sinner
             sits
             in
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             scorner
             .
          
           
             2
             When
             he
             is
             drowned
             in
             securitie
             .
          
           
             3
             When
             hee
             hath
             made
             vp
             his
             measure
             by
             persecution
             .
             Math.
             23.32
             .
          
           
             4
             Where
             in
             his
             carnall
             wisedome
             hee
             chooseth
             the
             rod
             that
             
             
             Lord
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.31.32
             .
          
           
             7
             Hereby
             wee
             are
             kept
             in
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             and
             power
             of
             weldoing
             :
             kept
             gratiously
          
           
             8
             From
             securitie
             ,
             and
          
           
             9
             Apostasie
             :
             as
             also
          
           
             10
             From
             spirituall
             pride
             ,
             and
          
           
             11
             Hypocrisie
             the
             causes
             therof
             .
          
           
             12
             By
             these
             wee
             are
             prouoked
             to
             more
             compassion
             towards
             our
             brethren
             :
             and
             so
          
           
             13
             To
             maintaine
             the
             fellowship
             and
             to
             auoyd
             separation
             .
             Heb.
             10.
             
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
             And
             are
          
           
             14
             Deliuered
             from
             generall
             iudgements
             .
             Psal.
             94.13
          
           
             15
             And
             so
             being
             fitted
             for
             comforts
             ,
             we
             are
             pertakers
             of
             them
             in
             more
             aboundance
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             16
             And
             can
             vse
             them
             more
             spiritually
             .
          
           
             17
             Hereby
             wee
             are
             dayly
             raised
             out
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             renue
             our
             repentance
             .
             Os.
             5.
             
          
           
             18
             As
             also
             are
             sent
             vnto
             our
             gratious
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             that
             wee
             
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             assistance
             Esay
             26.
             
             Os
             5.
             
          
           
             19
             And
             so
             our
             Faith
             is
             quickened
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             promises
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
             Iam.
             1.
             
          
           
             20
             And
             we
             more
             gratiously
             exercised
             in
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             patience
             Iam.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             21
             And
             so
             prouoked
             to
             hunger
             after
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             glorious
             appearance
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             22
             And
             being
             by
             afflictions
             dayly
             scoured
             and
             purged
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             meet
             partakers
             of
             that
             glorious
             inheritance
             with
             the
             saints
             in
             light
             .
             Col.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             23
             And
             so
             are
             gratiously
             hereby
             not
             onely
             taken
             away
             ,
             that
             we
             shal
             not
             see
             the
             euils
             to
             come
             .
             Esa.
             57.1
             .
             as
             Iosias
             .
          
           
             24
             But
             wee
             are
             euen
             taken
             vp
             by
             these
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             fierie
             chariot
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             that
             vnspeakeable
             and
             eternall
             weight
             of
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             reserued
             for
             vs
             in
             the
             heauens
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             Thus
             are
             we
             to
             behaue
             our selues
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             trie
             our
             estates
             thereby
             .
          
           
             ANd
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             seeing
             each
             day
             as
             it
             brings
             it
             trouble
             with
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             wants
             not
             it
             comfort
             to
             sweeten
             ,
             and
             season
             the
             same
             .
             And
             aboue
             all
             ,
             our
             conscionable
             performance
             of
             family
             duties
             and
             priuate
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             a
             vaile
             hereto
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             bee
             wee
             carefull
             to
             obserue
             and
             performe
             such
             duties
             conscionably
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               are
            
             :
          
           
             1
             Priuate
             examination
             &
             prayer
             thereupon
             ,
             to
             begin
             the
             day
             withall
             .
          
           
             2
             Reading
             of
             the
             word
             to
             stirre
             vs
             vp
             to
          
           
             3
             Family
             Prayer
             with
             the
             household
             .
          
           
             4
             Catechising
             of
             the
             Family
             .
          
           
             5
             Singing
             of
             Psalmes
             .
             Gen.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               which
               in
               particular
               in
               the
               second
               generall
               part
               of
               the
               Helpes
               God
               willing
               .
            
          
           
             
             And
             these
             are
             dayly
             to
             bee
             performed
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             we
             are
             yet
             ignorant
             of
             what
             we
             should
             know
             ,
             and
             forgetfull
             of
             what
             wee
             haue
             knowne
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.13.15
             .
          
           
             2
             New
             tentations
             and
             occasions
             require
             new
             strength
             and
             meanes
             thereto
             .
             Luke
             9
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             Hereby
             we
             maintaine
             the
             life
             and
             power
             of
             grace
             ,
             cherish
             the
             spirit
             and
             grow
             dayly
             .
          
           
             4
             And
             are
             better
             fitted
             to
             the
             Sabaoth
             .
             Act.
             13.
             
          
           
             5
             And
             renue
             and
             encrease
             our
             sweet
             communion
             with
             God.
             Ioh.
             5.39
             Gen.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             
               The
               maner
               of
               performance
               is
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Wee
             must
             appoint
             and
             keepe
             set
             times
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2
             Preparing
             thereto
             with
             some
             premeditation
             of
             our
             owne
             inabilitie
             ,
             former
             abuse
             ,
             and
             necessity
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             by
             ordinary
             occasion
             wee
             haue
             bene
             interrupted
             ,
             or
             preuented
             for
             once
             ,
             recouer
             we
             our selues
             at
             the
             next
             opportunitie
             .
          
           
           
             
             against
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             5
             Wee
             procure
             stabilitie
             and
             constancy
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             6
             Wee
             yoake
             and
             diminish
             our
             dayly
             tentations
             .
          
           
             7
             We
             keepe
             sin
             from
             sleeping
             ,
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             8
             By
             repentance
             remouing
             it
             ,
             our
             sleepe
             becomes
             more
             sweete
             and
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             9
             Our
             labours
             afterward
             proue
             lesse
             irkesone
             .
          
           
             10
             We
             walke
             with
             God
             and
             expresse
             the
             true
             pilgrimes
             life
             .
             Ge.
             4
          
           
             11
             The
             carnal
             and
             worldly
             minded
             ,
             will
             otherwise
             condemne
             vs.
             
          
           
             12
             And
             we
             leaue
             our
             hearts
             to
             be
             buffeted
             with
             much
             infidelity
             and
             distraction
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             we
             may
             the
             rather
             performe
             this
             dutie
             .
             Consider
             we
             ,
          
           
             
             1
             That
             the
             very
             heathen
             in
             some
             sort
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             practised
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             if
             trouble
             here
             bee
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             which
             wee
             are
             not
             debtors
             .
             Rom.
             8.12
             .
          
           
           
             3
             That
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             God
             commands
             ,
             and
             Christianitie
             requires
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             Psal.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             when
             wee
             haue
             done
             all
             we
             can
             ,
             wee
             are
             but
             vnprofitable
             seruants
             ,
             &
             therefore
             we
             had
             need
             str●●●ue
             to
             the
             vtmost
             .
             Luke
             17.10
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             our
             better
             direction
             herein
             ;
             learne
             we
             ,
          
           
             1
             First
             ,
             
             that
             the
             fittest
             time
             for
             performance
             hereof
             is
             after
             the
             euening
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             manner
             hereof
             begin
             we
             .
          
           
             1
             From
             the
             cogitations
             of
             the
             first
             awaking
             from
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             2
             So
             proceede
             we
             to
             consider
             of
             our
             morning
             actions
             ,
             how
             wee
             haue
             conferred
             with
             our
             God
             in
             priuat
             ,
             how
             sanctified
             our
             families
          
           
             3
             Meditate
             wee
             on
             Gods
             patience
             in
             sparing
             vs
             hitherto
             .
          
           
             4
             How
             wee
             haue
             bene
             humbled
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             our
             own
             &
             others
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             5
             Especially
             how
             we
             haue
             bene
             employed
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             Gods
             graces
             .
          
           
           
             
          
           
             27
             If
             thou
             shalt
             find
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             &
             peace
             ,
             so
             reioyce
             and
             praise
             thy
             God.
             If
             thou
             findest
             thy
             failings
             ,
             so
             bee
             humbled
             and
             cast
             thy selfe
             vppon
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             28
             Recounting
             vnto
             God
             ,
             as
             neare
             as
             thou
             mayest
             thy
             particular
             slips
             ,
             and
             so
             acknowledging
             thy self
             an
             vnprofitable
             seruant
             ,
             seeke
             thy
             peace
             in
             the
             merits
             of
             thy
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             so
             lie
             downe
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             so
             thou
             shalt
             find
             rest
             for
             thy
             soule
             .
          
           
             
               The
               benefite
               hereof
               is
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             We
             obey
             Gods
             commandment
             and
             so
             are
             kept
             within
             his
             protection
             for
             the
             night
             comming
             .
          
           
             2
             We
             attaine
             to
             the
             certainty
             ,
             &
             true
             mesure
             of
             our
             estate
             in
             grace
             and
             so
             thereby
             preuent
             securitie
             ,
             which
             carnall
             rest
             might
             cause
             ,
             &
             prouoke
             an
             hungring
             after
             perfection
             .
          
           
             3
             Wee
             are
             better
             prepared
             to
             death
             and
             so
             to
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             4
             Wee
             gaine
             much
             encrease
             to
             
             the
             assurance
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             so
             5
             Obtain
             in
             this
             life
             a
             more
             sweet
             and
             heauenly
             conuersation
             .
             Ph.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             
               And
               by
               these
               rules
               wee
               may
               try
               whether
               wee
               haue
               performed
               this
               dutie
               conscionably
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
             1
             If
             this
             casting
             vp
             of
             our
             account
             hath
             cast
             vs
             out
             of
             our selues
             ,
             and
             cast
             vs
             wholly
             vpon
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2
             And
             herein
             Christ
             hath
             sent
             vs
             home
             againe
             to
             our selues
             ,
             not
             to
             riot
             in
             sinne
             ,
             because
             the
             score
             is
             cleared
             ,
             but
             to
             weaken
             and
             diminish
             sinne
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             score
             may
             be
             lessened
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             therefore
             if
             now
             we
             shal
             bee
             more
             fearefull
             to
             offend
             our
             blessed
             God
             ,
             and
          
           
             4
             More
             fearefull
             of
             our selues
             euen
             when
             wee
             stand
             most
             firmelie
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             yet
             can
             take
             faster
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ,
             when
             wee
             fall
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             rise
             againe
             ,
             and
             yet
          
           
             6
             If
             our
             rising
             shall
             bee
             more
             constant
             ,
             and
             our
             falles
             more
             
             seldome
             .
             And
          
           
             7
             If
             wee
             shall
             bee
             more
             carefull
             to
             cleere
             the
             score
             with
             others
             ,
             by
             seeking
             peace
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             the
             fellowship
             .
             And
             also
             ,
          
           
             8
             Shall
             further
             helpe
             others
             to
             wipe
             off
             the
             score
             ,
             both
             by
             example
             and
             councell
             ,
             prouoking
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             still
             from
             looking
             abroade
             ,
             shall
             returne
             home
             againe
             ,
             beeing
             humbled
             not
             so
             much
             because
             we
             can
             do
             no
             man
             good
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             haue
             done
             our
             best
             .
          
           
             10
             And
             yet
             being
             comforted
             that
             our
             labour
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             11
             Shall
             not
             measure
             our
             payment
             by
             what
             is
             present
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             that
             which
             is
             promised
             .
          
           
             12
             And
             so
             shall
             liue
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             expectation
             thereof
             .
          
           
             13
             And
             so
             shall
             follow
             hard
             after
             the
             marke
             for
             the
             high
             price
             of
             our
             Calling
             in
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
           
             14
             Waiting
             with
             patience
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promise
             .
             And
          
           
             15
             Suffering
             afflictions
             as
             the
             good
             Souldiers
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             our
             patience
             may
             be
             perfited
             and
             our
             faith
             tried
             .
          
           
             16
             And
             so
             patience
             shall
             bring
             forth
             the
             perfect
             worke
             still
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             fitted
             for
             glory
             .
          
           
             17
             And
             our
             humility
             shall
             bee
             throughly
             tryed
             by
             our
             perseuerance
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             in
             our
             obedience
             to
             our
             blessed
             GOD
             ,
             and
             thankfulnesse
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             .
          
           
             18
             As
             considering
             that
             doe
             wee
             what
             wee
             can
             ,
             it
             can
             neuer
             bee
             sufficient
             to
             returne
             thankefulnesse
             vnto
             our
             God
             for
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             19
             And
             therfore
             not
             chalenging
             what
             hee
             will
             doe
             :
             for
             any
             thing
             what
             we
             haue
             ,
             or
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             20
             But
             rather
             accounting
             our selues
             ,
             when
             wee
             haue
             done
             our
             best
             ,
             to
             bee
             but
             vnprofitable
             seruants
             .
             Luk.
             17.10
             .
          
           
           
             21
             And
             so
             esteeming
             our selues
             rather
             much
             more
             bounden
             vnto
             our
             God
             ,
             for
             accepting
             that
             poore
             and
             poluted
             seruice
             we
             haue
             done
             vnto
             him
             ,
             then
             that
             our
             GOD
             should
             bee
             bound
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             recompence
             our
             finite
             seruice
             with
             so
             infinite
             a
             reward
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             And
             yet
          
           
             22
             Still
             liuing
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             promise
             .
             And
             so
          
           
             23
             Giuing
             glory
             vnto
             our
             God
             in
             beleeuing
             his
             Word
             .
             And
             so
             ,
          
           
             24
             Preparing
             our selues
             to
             the
             enioying
             of
             those
             pretious
             promises
             ,
             by
             hauing
             our
             conuersation
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             25
             And
             so
             looking
             for
             our
             Redeemer
             to
             change
             these
             our
             vile
             bodies
             .
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             26
             And
             so
             cleering
             the
             eye
             of
             our
             Faith
             by
             casting
             away
             euery
             thing
             that
             may
             obscure
             ,
             or
             presse
             downe
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             more
             sensibly
             discerne
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             that
             Glory
             ,
             and
             may
             runne
             
             with
             more
             ioy
             and
             patience
             ,
             the
             Race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             vs.
             Hebr.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             27
             Looking
             still
             vnto
             IESVS
             ,
             the
             Author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             Hebrewes
             12.
             still
             returning
             thankefulnesse
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             hoping
             in
             him
             as
             the
             finisher
             of
             his
             owne
             worke
             .
             And
             so
          
           
             28
             Still
             resting
             vpon
             his
             Word
             ,
             for
             our
             daily
             direction
             ,
             and
             encouragement
             therein
             .
             And
          
           
             29
             Maintaining
             the
             fellowship
             by
             encouraging
             each
             other
             in
             publique
             duties
             .
          
           
             30
             And
             yet
             still
             labouring
             especially
             to
             preuaile
             with
             our
             gracious
             GOD
             in
             priuate
             dueties
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sanctifying
             and
             trying
             the
             publique
             by
             these
             priuate
             .
          
           
             31
             And
             yet
             sanctifying
             both
             ,
             by
             labouring
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             Christ.
             And
             ,
          
           
             32
             Still
             seeking
             Christ
             in
             the
             things
             which
             are
             aboue
             .
             Coloss.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             33
             And
             yet
             still
             labouring
             to
             haue
             our
             life
             hid
             with
             CHRIST
             in
             GOD
             ,
             more
             resting
             on
             the
             acceptance
             of
             our
             persons
             ,
             and
             endeuours
             of
             the
             hidden
             man
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             yet
          
           
             34
             Still
             liuing
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             Sonne
             of
             GOD
             ,
             aboue
             all
             present
             feeling
             ,
             that
             neither
             present
             sence
             of
             ioy
             may
             puffe
             vp
             ,
             and
             so
             coole
             and
             interrupt
             the
             current
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             
             nor
             absence
             of
             present
             comfort
             may
             quench
             in
             vs
             zeale
             of
             obedience
             .
             And
             yet
          
           
             35
             Still
             quenching
             all
             strange
             fire
             ,
             and
             carnall
             mattter
             which
             may
             neither
             accompany
             our
             obedience
             ,
             or
             kindle
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             bounding
             our selues
             within
             our
             Callings
             ,
             and
             CHRISTIAN
             liberty
             ,
             and
             aiming
             at
             the
             right
             end
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             GOD
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             saluation
             ,
             subordinate
             thereto
             :
             that
             so
             possessing
             our
             soules
             in
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             meekenesse
             ,
             wee
             may
             both
             auoyd
             vnnecessary
             troubles
             ,
             and
             better
             
             wade
             through
             such
             as
             necessarily
             will
             oppose
             vs.
             
          
           
             36
             And
             being
             hereby
             enabled
             to
             be
             more
             fruitfull
             in
             doing
             and
             receiuing
             good
             .
          
           
             37
             Hereby
             wee
             shall
             make
             sure
             our
             Election
             ,
             with
             more
             comfort
             .
          
           
             38
             And
             so
             bee
             more
             ready
             to
             giue
             vp
             our
             general
             account
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
             Containing
             a
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             future
             light
             .
          
           
             AND
             thus
             shall
             wee
             make
             Triall
             of
             our
             daily
             Reckon●●●ngs
             ,
             and
             so
             performing
             conscionably
             this
             Daily
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wee
             shall
             approue
             our selues
             right
             NATHANAELS
             ,
             and
             true
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             by
             the
             mercie
             of
             God
             ,
             
             walking
             after
             this
             Rule
             ,
             growe
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             abound
             in
             euery
             good
             worke
             ,
             perseuering
             with
             all
             patience
             ,
             through
             the
             mightie
             power
             of
             GOD
             ,
             that
             so
             hee
             may
             perfect
             the
             worke
             which
             hee
             hath
             begun
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             seeing
             (
             according
             to
             our
             necessitie
             )
             the
             Lord
             hath
             supplyed
             vs
             with
             many
             gracious
             helpes
             and
             furtherances
             to
             informe
             and
             strengthen
             vs
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             hauing
             now
             laide
             downe
             the
             true
             Patterne
             of
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             liuelie
             practise
             thereof
             ,
             my
             purpose
             is
             (
             GOD
             willing
             )
             shortly
             to
             furnish
             thee
             with
             such
             variety
             of
             helpes
             as
             may
             serue
             both
             to
             vphold
             and
             encrease
             this
             blessed
             condition
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             wee
             shall
             not
             want
             many
             Lettes
             and
             Hinderances
             to
             interrupt
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             linger
             vs
             in
             ,
             if
             not
             quite
             to
             breake
             off
             this
             holy
             course
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             by
             GODS
             grace
             )
             I
             doe
             intend
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             to
             
             discouer
             those
             seuerall
             Rubbes
             and
             impediments
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             instruct
             how
             wee
             may
             encounter
             and
             subdue
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               And
               withall
            
             ,
          
           
             As
             GOD
             shall
             lend
             health
             and
             liberty
             ,
             to
             adde
             such
             motiues
             and
             encouragements
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             present
             benefites
             of
             this
             constant
             walking
             ,
             as
             also
             from
             the
             future
             recompence
             which
             waits
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             may
             throughly
             settle
             vs
             in
             the
             practise
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Meane
             while
             ,
             let
             vs
             (
             in
             the
             name
             of
             GOD
             )
             bee
             faithfull
             in
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             bee
             fitted
             to
             further
             blessings
             ,
             being
             thankfull
             for
             the
             meanes
             wee
             enioy
             to
             this
             end
             ;
             and
             labouring
             thereby
             to
             serue
             one
             another
             in
             loue
             ,
             praying
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             seeking
             the
             same
             aboue
             our
             chiefest
             ioy
             ,
             that
             so
             in
             the
             peace
             thereof
             wee
             may
             haue
             peace
             ,
             euen
             a
             gracious
             liberty
             to
             walk
             with
             our
             God
             in
             constant
             obedience
             ,
             to
             whom
             in
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             through
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             bee
             praise
             and
             Dominion
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19285-e250
           
             *
             
               Greenham
               Perkins
               .
               Rogers
               .
               Downam
               ,
               and
               Arthur
               Dent
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19285-e5180
           
             
               Reasons
               of
               ●●●he
               Deity
            
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Natures
               vse
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
            
             GOD.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Intelli●●●ent
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Eternall
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             81.1
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.1.2
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             What
             a
             person
             is
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Trinitie
             what
             .
          
           
             Persons
             how
             they
             differ
             .
          
           
             Order
             of
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Order
             of
             workes
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ends
             of
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Time.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
          
           
             Body
             .
          
           
             Soule
             ,
          
           
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Analogy
             betweene
             the
             Creaation
             and
             Regeneration
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             2.
             
             
               By
               sufferings
               ,
               where
               what
               they
               were
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               In
               whole
               life
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               death
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               In
               body
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               In
               soule
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               Conquering
               and
               how
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               of
               his
               death
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             
               The
               benefit
               of
               our
               Redemption
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               By
               sence
               of
               our
               misery
               ,
               &
               fall
               from
               our
               first
               estate
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               greatnes
               therof
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               By
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               By
               fruite
               of
               sin
               what
               they
               are
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               In
               this
               life
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               the
               life
               to
               come
            
          
           
             3
             
               Particulars
               of
               hell
               torments
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               The
               word
               the
               guide
               of
               this
               direction
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               This
               course
               to
               be
               known
               though
               impossible
               to
               be
               kept
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             impossible
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
             3
             To
             encrease
             in
             righteous
             -
          
           
             4
             To
             recouer
             out
             of
             euil
             :
          
           
             5
             
               To
               further
               our
               callings
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               It
               is
               most
               conuenient
               for
               all
               sorts
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               For
               Babes
            
          
           
             2
             
               For
               strong
               men
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               For
               men
               in
               prosperity
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               For
               the
               time
               of
               offliction
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             And
             profitable
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               And
               pleasant
               ,
               where
            
          
           
             
               The
               benefite
               of
               constant
               godlines
               &
               there
               in
               the
               priuiledge
               of
               Christians
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19285-e23100
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Repentance
             how
             performed
             .
          
           
             1
             
               By
               knowledge
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Sorrow
             .
          
           
             3
             
               By
               confession
            
          
           
             
               In
               generall
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               particular
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               By
               iudging
            
          
           
             5
             
               By
               flying
               to
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             5
             
               Forsaking
               sin
               ,
               &
               how
            
             .
          
           
             Section
             3.
             
             
               Helpes
               to
               repentance
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
            
             
             Markes
             of
             Repentance
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               of
               Repentance
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             Trial
             hereof
             
          
           
             Ahab
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               The
               degrees
               of
               this
               worke
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             The
             markes
             of
             particular
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               The
               degrees
               thereof
               .
               Weakenesse
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               How
               knowne
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               grounds
               hereof
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               The
               heart
               a
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               meanes
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             2·
             
               The
               heart
               to
               be
               awakened
               ,
               and
               how
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               The
               heart
               awakened
               ,
               must
               be
               examined
               .
               And
               how
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               By
               a
               true
               rule
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               An
               holy
               manner
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               To
               a
               right
               end
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               The
               heart
               examined
               must
               be
               established
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               And
               how
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               know
               the
               beloued
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               to
               conquer
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               Trial
               hereof
            
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               The
               parts
               of
               the
               spirituall
               armour
               ;
               and
               first
               of
               the
               girdle
               of
               Truth
               .
               Its
               parts
               are
               :
            
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             1
             
             
               A
               rectified
               Iudgement
            
             .
          
           
             The
             benefit
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               The
               sanctified
               conscience
               ,
               and
               how
               discerned
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               put
               on
            
          
           
             The
             benefit
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             The
             sinceri-of
             the
             will.
             It
             markes
             .
          
           
             
               It
               measure
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               benefit
               hereof
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               The
               well
               ordering
               of
               the
               affections
               ,
               &
               how
               discerned
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               benefit
               thereof
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             The
             sinceritie
             of
             the
             Tongue
             :
             Wherein
             it
             is
             seene
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               Of
               speech
               ,
               and
            
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   preparation
                   to
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   And
                   bee
                   hath
                   promised
                   to
                   blesse
                   this
                   meanes
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   .
                
              
               
                 3
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Saints
                   haue
                   practised
                   this
                   duty
                   profitably
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             
               The
               matter
               of
               speech
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             
               How
               to
               speake
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               How
               to
               speake
               of
               our
               neighbour
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             
               What
               heere
               to
               be
               auoyded
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               speake
               in
               dispraise
               of
               our selues
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             14
             Of
             things
             to
             be
             spoken
             
          
           
             
               How
               to
               speake
               of
               what
               wee
               know
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             
               The
               maner
               of
               speech
               ,
               &
            
             1
             
               It
               must
               be
               gratious
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             16.2
             
               Our
               speech
               must
               be
               true
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             Of
             the
             bonds
             of
             truth
             .
             1
             Euidences
             
          
           
             How
             
               to
               affirme
               in
               doubtfull
               cases
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               The
               matter
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               The
               manner
            
             .
          
           
             5
             
               He
               that
               may
               sweare
            
          
           
             6
             
               The
               ende
               and
               causes
               of
               an
               oath
               .
            
          
           
             6
             
               Before
               whom
               we
               must
               sweare
            
          
           
             7
             When
          
           
             8
             
               How
               an
               oath
               binds
            
             .
          
           
             9
             
               The
               abuses
               of
               an
               oth
            
          
           
             Sect.
             21.
             
             
               Of
               flattery
            
             .
          
           
             Sest
             .
             22.
             
             
               Concealing
               of
               truth
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             23.
             
             
               The
               third
               grace
               of
               speech
            
             .
          
           
             
               Reuerence
               ,
               and
               that
            
             1.
             
             
               In
               respect
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Of
               man.
            
             
          
           
             Sect.
             24.
             
             
               To
               giue
               holy
               names
               to
               to
               our
               children
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             25.
             
             
               Reuerence
               to
               our
               superiour
            
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               forbidden
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Blasphemie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               All
               abuse
               of
               scripture
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Abuse
               of
               our selues
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             26.
             
             
               A
               fourth
               grace
               of
               speech
               Sobrietie
               ,
               and
               Modestie
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               where
               in
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             27.
             
             
               Of
               saluatiōs
            
          
           
             
               Popish
               blessing
               to
               bee
               moderated
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             28.
             
             
               Of
               soft
               ananswering
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             28.
             
             
               Of
               reproofe
               of
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             30.
             
             
               A
               fit
               grace
               of
               speech
               is
               cheerfulnes
               and
               ioy
               .
               It
               conditions
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               fitted
               to
               the
               boord
            
          
           
             
               How
               for
               bed
            
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               to
               bee
               auoyded
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Iesting
               with
               it
               bounds
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Laughter
          
           
             Sect.
             31.
             
             
               A
               sixt
               grace
               of
               speech
               ,
               care
               of
               our
               neighbours
               good
               name
               .
            
             1
             
               How
               performed
            
             .
             2
             
               What
               auoyded
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             32.
             
             
               The
               seuenth
               grace
               of
               speech
               :
               slownesse
               &
               briefnes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rules
               herein
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             33
             
               Of
               silence
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               vse
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Things
               to
               be
               conceald
               And
               first
               ,
               wherein
               silence
               is
               to
               be
               vsed
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               Concerning
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2
             
               Concerning
               our selues
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               What
               to
               be
               conceald
               Aug.
               lib.
               ad
               conser
               .
            
          
           
             4
             Before
             whom
             we
             must
             keepe
             silence
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             34
             .
             
               Last
               part
               of
               the
               Girdle
               :
               Conformi●●●ie
               of
               outward
               actions
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               end
               what
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               Gods
               glory
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Edification
               how
               accomplished
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               applied
            
             .
          
           
             
               Benefite
               of
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Girdle
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             35.
             
             
               The
               Breast-plate
               of
               righteousnesse
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               What
               it
               is
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               part
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               bee
               attained
               ,
               and
               preserued
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             37.
             
             
               A
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               Armour
               ,
               the
               shield
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               vse
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             38.
             
             The
             fifth
             part
             the
             helmet
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             39.
             
             
               The
               last
               part
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               vse
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               How
               obtained
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Triall
               ●●●ereof
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               How
               kept
               on
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             40.
             
             
               The
               general
               benefit
               of
               the
               whole
               armie
               .
            
          
           
             Sest
             .
             1.
             
             
               Difference
               of
               euill
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               What
               the
               euill
               of
               sin
               is
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               knowledge
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4
             
               How
               farre
               sinne
               hath
               taken
               hold
               on
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               benefit
               of
               this
               knowledge
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Gods
             ordering
             sinnes
             
          
           
             
               And
               the
               vse
            
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               How
               sinne
               to
               be
               auoyded
            
             .
          
           
             
               And
               first
               how
               preuēted
            
             1.
             generally
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               bee
               imployed
               in
               our
               callings
               generally
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               to
               vse
               Christian
               liberty
               aright
            
          
           
             2
             
               How
               in
               particular
               we
               may
               resist
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             6
             
               How
               to
               recouer
               out
               of
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               By
               viewing
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               first
               in
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             2
             
               In
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               By
               iudgeing
            
             .
          
           
             
               Resons
               and
               motiues
               hereto
            
             .
          
           
             
               Meanes
               of
               growing
            
             .
          
           
             Desire
             how
             quickned
             .
          
           
             
               Carnall
               and
               false
               rules
            
             .
          
           
             
               Knowledge
               how
               to
               bee
               rooted
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               mo●●●erate
               in
               〈◊〉
               Christi●●●n
               liberty
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               To
               inferiors
            
          
           
             
               Manner
               of
               spirituall
               groweh
            
             .
          
           
             
               Measure
               of
               growth
            
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             
               Helpes
               to
               grow
            
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             growth
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             It
             vse
             and
             benefit
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             speake
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Thankefulnes
               must
               be
               performed
               in
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               What
               euils
               to
               be
               auoided
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               Helpes
               to
               thankfulnes
            
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               Benefit
               thereof
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               most
               necessary
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               Grounds
               of
               perseuerāce
            
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               Remouing
               the
               hinderances
               here
            
             ,
          
           
             1
             of
             the
             fall
             of
             Gods
             children
             and
             the
             cause
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2
             
               The
               benefite
               thereof
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               How
               far
               the
               regenerate
               fall
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Danger
               of
               the
               falles
               of
               the
               Elect.
               
            
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               Of
               the
               difference
               betweene
               thē
               and
               the
               wicked
               in
               their
               falles
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               Vse
               hereof
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               Helpes
               to
               perseuerāce
            
          
           
             
               And
               how
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               vse
            
             .
          
           
             2
             How
             performed
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Helpes
               to
               it
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               It
               vse
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               performed
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3
             
               The
               benefit
               of
               prayer
            
          
           
             3
             
               How
               performed
            
             .
          
           
             
               Helpes
               thereto
            
             .
          
           
             Triall
             hereof
             .
          
           
             Benefit
             hereof
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19285-e62320
           
             1
             
               The
               necessity
               thereof
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               How
               performed
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               How
               furthered
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               It
               necessity
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Often
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               &
               by
               whom
            
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               The
               maner
               how
            
             ,
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               What
               to
               bee
               auoyded
               therein
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               Directions
               for
               prayer
               ,
               and
               triall
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               The
               benefit
               hereof
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               Gods
               ordinance
               to
               walke
               in
               a
               calling
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               Callings
               to
               be
               expected
               by
               ordinary
               meanes
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               why
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3
             
               The
               right
               vse
               of
               a
               calling
               sanct●●●fies
               the
               same
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               Callings
               how
               to
               be
               vsed
               aright
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               Callings
               how
               performed
               a
               right
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             
               Benefit
               of
               callings
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             Triall
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Rules
             herin
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               Rules
               herein
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               Of
               the
               renuing
               of
               our
               right
               in
               the
               creature
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               The
               benefit
               hereof
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               How
               to
               bee
               informed
               in
               iudgement
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               How
               in
               practise
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               It
               benefit
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Helpes
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             1
             Necessary
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             How
             to
             bee
             vsed
             aright
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               Who
               bad
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               To
               choose
               good
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               Wicked
               how
               to
               be
               sorted
               with
            
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               10.
            
             
             Benefite
             of
             good
             company
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
             
               Kindes
               of
               good
               company
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
             
               Of
               Sabboth
               societie
               ,
               and
               the
               Rules
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               For
               Preparation
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Practise
               of
               they
               day
            
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             benefit
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             13
             
               Of
               thankesgiuings
            
             .
          
           
             Fasting
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
             
               Publique
               fasts
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               What
               it
               is
            
          
           
             
               The
               vse
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Kindes
               of
               Fasting
            
             .
          
           
             ●●●
             
               Causes
               of
               ●●●ast●●●ng
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Manner
             of
             fasting
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Ends
             of
             Fasting
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Benefits
             of
             fasting
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             Of
             priuate
             Sociceie
             .
          
           
             
               Priuate
               Fasts
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Holy
             conferences
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Betweene
               minister
               &
               people
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             
               Triall
               of
               right
               vse
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             
               Of
               accessory
               meetings
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               More
               generall
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Rules
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Lesse
               generall
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Their
               appurtenances
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Contributions
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
             Of
             ciuill
             societie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               State
               assemblies
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Corporations
             .
          
           
             3.
             Contracts
          
           
             4.
             
             Suites
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Society
               in
               Recreation
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Cautions
               herein
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Vse
               herof
            
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             why
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Rules
             therof
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               Benefit
               ●●●ereof
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               Cautions
               to
               be
               obserued
            
          
           
             Sect.
             1
             
               Necessary
               to
               be
               knowne
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               How
               to
               vse
               prosperity
               aright
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3
             
               Vse
               thereof
            
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               Considerations
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               we
               ouer-rate
               them
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               How
               to
               dispense
               them
               aright
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               How
               to
               moderate
               our selues
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               them
            
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               To
               know
               when
               we
               haue
               vsed
               prosperity
               aright
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             
               Helpes
               hereto
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             
               Benefite
               hereof
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               How
               necessary
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               How
               to
               bee
               vsed
               well
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               Causes
               of
               Afflictions
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               How
               to
               dis●●●erne
               affli●●●tions
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
            
             
             Of
             prepara●●●tion
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               Of
               voluntary
               afflictiōs
               &
               rules
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               Directions
               and
               helpes
               hereto
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               Motiues
               hereto
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               Rules
               herein
            
          
           
             Note
             .